All-Star College Ch. 7

All of the following is complete and total fiction. Not a word of it occurred, nor would it.

Author's Note: This is a slightly modified version of my original story posted elsewhere.

All Star College 7

(MF, MMF, DP, DVP, DAP MFF, Oral, FF, Anal, Titfuck)

By MrMaxLord

Starring: Lili Reinhart, Halsey, Hailee Steinfeld, Camila Mendes, Madelaine Petsch, Selena Gomez, Taylor Swift, Elisha Cuthbert, Victoria Justice, Sabrina Carpenter, Scarlett Johansson, Elizabeth Olsen, Kelli Berglund, Ariana Grande, Blake Lively, Kira Kosarin, Samara Weaving, Zendaya, Kiernan Shipka, Margot Robbie, Natalie Alyn Lind

"This is such bullshit!" yelled Madelaine. She was pacing back and forth in her bedroom, her normally pale face almost as red as her hair with anger. And she wasn't alone, Jesse Carr was sitting on her bed, listening to her unload her fury.

Madelaine's anger wasn't directed at him. Jesse was one of the few good things to happen to her since she got back from Spring Break. She and Jesse had decided to give being a bit more than fuck pals a try. That was the good thing. A good thing made even better as she didn't even have to worry about a break-up with Jared. That boat had long since sailed and after her wild time in Lake Havasu she was ready for something with a lot more affection and a person who was actually there for her.

The bad thing was she had been passed over for the job of manager at Knockers. That level of bad was compounded by the fact that she'd been passed over for the GM's daughter... a person with no restaurant experience.

"I'm done, I swear to god I'm fucking done. I give that place WAY more fucking time than they deserve, we are constantly the single HIGHEST in alcohol sales in the tri-state region because of ME and how I train these girls. You think it just takes a great set of tits and an amazing ass?"

"No, I do not," Jesse said.

"You're damn right!" Madelaine fell back on the bed and laid her head in Jesse's lap, looking up at him. He leaned down and kissed her forehead. "You're making it really hard for me to be furious and being metaphorically buttfucked," she said with a mock pout.

"Sorry," Jesse said.

"Don't be," Madelaine said with a reluctant smile. She rose up only to rest her head on Jesse's shoulder. "It's just, I really wanted that. I thought I proved myself. I put so much into that place. I put up with drunks playing grabass with me and for what? Nepotism. Pure and simple."

"Then take your talents elsewhere," suggested Jesse. "You've seen the flyers on campus about that new restaurant. The one from that Food Network chick."

"Start all over as a waitress at a new place? An unproven place?" Madelaine looked to Jesse with an incredulous look. "I can't afford to do that."

"No, apply as a manager." he replied.

"Are you serious?" Madelaine got up and walked to her dresser at the foot of her bed, sitting on the edge. "I have no practical experience in that and you expect someone like Elisha Cuthbert to hire me? She's like Gordon Ramsey-famous. She's not going to do that."

"Mads, you have plenty of experience." He stood up and walked to her, gently placing his hands on her shoulders. "Whenever Carlos isn't there, that is pretty much your position alongside being head server. You come up with the schedules when someone takes time off, hell you come up with half of the schedules anyway. You do all the training, you come up with drink specials. You might as well be a manager. And you had Carlos' support, so you have him as a reference. And of course, you can say you'd bring two of the best workers with you."

"I'm guessing you mean yourself and Selena?" Madelaine asked, her tone very knowing.

"Well, it's true. Aside from you, Selena's the best at Knocker's and she's definitely loyal to you. And I think it's confirmed I am. That'd be a bit of an edge you bring to the interview, a guarantee of having strong, experienced staff coming with you. Then wrap it up with your whole e-sports proposal which I know you aren't bringing to Knockers-"

"Damn right I'm not." the redhead confirmed.

"So you apply and bring every single last thing you can to the table," Jesse said. "We both know you can make one hell of a compelling argument. You could be a lawyer if not for that pesky conscience."

"You really think I could do it?" she asked, her face going from angry and frustrated to soft and hopeful.

"Oh, I know you can." He leaned forward to plant a kiss on her bee-stung lips.

"Correct answer," Madelaine said, her far more familiar confident and calculated smile returning to her face. "And don't you know what happens to good boys who get the right answer?"

"I believe so but I think you're about to give me a bit of confirmation on that just to be sure."

"Oooh, another correct answer," Madelaine said with a grin. "You're on a roll." The fiery woman playfully pushed Jesse back on the bed and crawled on his body, straddling him at the crotch. She looked down at him barely able to hold back a sexy smile behind pursed lips. There were a lot of advantages to dating a guy who could keep up with her desires. Soft and sweet, hot nasty and everything in between. A shoulder to cry on and a cock to ride.

"Mmm, someone's ready," Madelaine said, grinding her crotch over Jesse's hardness, she loved feeling how hard he was through his own sweatpants and the shorts she was wearing. Feeling how much he wanted her made her want to tear both their clothes off. However, the anticipation always made the high feel better.   When she noticed his eyes darting from her face to her chest, Madelaine decided to take that as his vote as to wear to go next.

"I never get tired of this," Jesse said as Madelaine pulled her shirt off, revealing her tits to him. Jesse had become very familiar with them. Their feel, their taste. Just the way to touch them, how to make her swoon just by stroking her pink nipples in just the right way. He'd become a scholar in the realm of Madelaine's body.

Jesse decided to use that scholarly knowledge when he rose up and planted his face right in the middle of Madelaine's bare cleavage. He licked and suckled at her pale mounds, giving tender affection to those tender pink tips.

"Mmm Jesse baby," Madelaine said, her mouth a wide grin. "Just like that honey... just fucking like that." The fire-haired femme fatale pulled her man closer while she ground against his crotch. Just feeling that hard cock straining against something as loose as sweatpants and dying to be set free all because of her made Madelaine absolutely soaked. He was clearly ready for the main event and she had gotten there as well. She'd started out ready but now it had become a full-on frenzy.

Madelaine pulled away from her man an got to her feet. Jesse's eyes were glued to her as she removed her shorts. Once they were removed her attention when back to Jesse, noticing he still had his pants on.

"Take your fucking pants off," she said with a smirk, tossing her shorts to the side. Jesse didn't even get off the bed to follow her command, his scramble to be free of his sweats being enough to get a chuckle out of Madelaine. Once his cock was out and ready that elation gave way to a seductive smile.

Madelaine pounced on him, a tigress who had her prey. Prowling up his body and pressing her full lips up his legs until getting to his hard prick. In one swipe she had taken Jesse's cock balls deep, getting a loud cry of "Oh shiiit!" to erupt from Jesse's mouth.

His hands went to Madelaine's fiery red mane. He knew the rules. She wasn't one for face-fucking. But she didn't mind the feeling of fingers coursing through her hair a little bit of direction when she hit on something that felt right. It actually turned her on more than a little.

The lewd sound of Madelaine's sloshing suckjob filled the room. She was fast, driving him to the brink of that climax. His eyes felt like the reels of a slot machine with how they were rolling into the back of his skull. The lack of technique was the technique. She could have worked him over until her was melting like a candle, but then where would the fun be for her? This wasn't a lunchbreak quickie at Knocker's.

With the same quickness in which she swallowed his cock Madelaine moved up his body, leaving a few love bites on Jesse's chest before sinking down on his rigid rod.

"Fuuuuck YES!" Madelaine growled. Jesse's hand went to her ass like a magnet and just as when the cock was in her mouth, Madelaine started out full speed. With Jesse's hand taking a firm grip on her perfect peach of a rear she rode him hard, giving the springs of her mattress a hard work out.

"Oh, fuck yeah baby," Jesse bellowed. "Fucking ride my cock Mads... fucking ride it!"

"Yes yes yes yes!" she cried. "Fucking give me that cock baby.... my fucking cock... all fucking mine right now." Jesse's eyes darted between Madelaine's face, a sex-starved sneer on it and her tits bouncing with every movement she made.   A treat for his eyes while his cock, buried in her tight, wet lust cavern had it's on tactile treats.

Madelaine made a quick movement, grabbing Jesse's hands on her round bottom and bringing them above his head, pinning them there by the wrists as she took full control.

"Keep your hands there," she said. "Don't you fucking move them until I say so." Jesse nodded and Madelaine leaned forward, licking his lips before rising back up. He was more than willing to take things bit easier.

She held his hands in place as she began to twerk her pussy on his cock, bouncing up and down. "Mmmm fuck your cock is fucking good...." Madelaine said, biting her lower lip. "So good in my tight cunt... nnng fuck yessss!"

Madelaine released his grip on his hands and brought her hands to his face. Jesse eagerly sucked her fingers into his mouth, caressing the digits with his tongue. It was a unique delight for Madelaine. It wasn't something she could get off of but there was a depraved tenderness to it. He needed her taste so bad, but the suckling on her fingers was delicate and longing.

"This is my fucking cock," Madelaine moaned through that big toothy smile. It was almost a chant she repeated, until she locked eyes with Jesse. "Fucking say it Jesse... who's fucking cock is this?"

"Oh fuuuckkk," he groaned trying to form the right thoughts to even form words. That was making Madelaine a little impatient.

"Say it!" she demanded, that smile on her face not disappearing but becoming a bit more sinister. "Fucking say whose cock this is!"

"Fuck it's your Mads!" Jesse yelled. "FUCKING YOURS!"

"FUCK YESS!!" She cried out, ecstatic over the hot pleasure running through her veins. When she felt his hands return to ass it only increased. His desire had overridden any kind of "orders" she'd implied to him. That was perfectly fine with Madelaine.   Better than fine. Passion didn't really follow rules. And when he pulled himself up to make contact once more with her lips and the flesh of her breasts, she couldn't fault him for wanting another taste.

As Madelaine's scorching demands melted back into moans Jesse was getting a thrill on fronts. Smell, taste, sound and of course touch. The site of Madelaine mid-coitus was also a visual treat. It was true when he was laying back, watching her ide him. Seeing the sweat start to glisten on her fit body and make her scarlet hair start to get matted. Watching as his cock was rocked by her pussy was a sight to behold.

Now that he was up now, he had a whole new view as he sucked on her tit. His eye caught their reflection in the mirror at Madelaine's dresser. The view of her as they fucked, bouncing on his cock. Her gripped her peach thrusting up into her. Madelaine cried out for more. His eyes looked to her face then to the mirror. That's when an idea hit his brain.

"Oh fuuuck!" Madelaine said with a laugh as she was suddenly removed from Jesse's cock and put on all fours, facing that mirror. She flipped her hair over her shoulder, looking at Jesse and wiggling her supple ass. "Gimme back my cock."

Jesse grabbed a handful of her red locks and wrapped an arm around her waist and yanked her up with a laugh. Madelaine turned and kissed her man before he turned her face to the mirror. She moaned as he played with her tit, a moan that grew in volume as he re-entered her pussy.

"Look at us Mads," Jesse said, kissing her neck. "Look at you... how fucking hot you are... how fucking good it feels to be fucked by me..."

"Mmm so fucking good," she grinned. "Don't fucking stop... really fuck me now... take it..."

"Take what?" he asked before pushing her down until she was back on all fours. "I want to hear you say it."

"Take my fucking pussy."

"But if I did that who's pussy is it?"

Madelaine laughed. Sex with Jesse was so much fun. They switched between dominance so many times, both willing to submit to the other and then take control. No cues, all instinct. She had her round of running things. It was his turn and she couldn't wait.

"Yours," she said, staring him out through the mirror. "So, take your fucking pussy... OH FUCK!" Jesse happily granted her request. A loud crack echoed in the room when Jesse slapped her ass, leaving a bright pink handprint on her cheek.

"Fucking slap it baby!" Madelaine howled. She was clawing at her blankets as her depths were plunged by Jesse's delightful dick. Every nerve ending was on fire and they were both gulping for air with every powerfully deep thrust he made inside of her. They were both growling and moaning. Filthy words and each other's names.

"My fucking pussy," Jesse said. "Gonna make my pussy cum.... you want that baby? Can't wait to make you cum."

"So close... oh my... Jesse baby... oh making feel so good... fuck baby yes... oh oh... don't stop please just make me cum!" Her gaze reflected back in the mirror fueled him on. And the more he went, the heavier she returned the favor, pushing back to meet his thrusts and adding more spice to her vocabulary.

"Make me cum... fucking do it Jesse... take this cunt and make it cum... then... mmm don't you fucking cum inside me.... I want it on my face... my tongue... cover me in your hot fucking cream!"

"Oh fuck Mads... gonna give it to you... all... fucking hell all of it!" His hand held tight to her hips as he went full blast inside of her, giving her everything he had. All the power, all the passion, everything she brought out in him.

"Yes... yes... YES... YEEESSSSSSS!!!" Madelaine broke through that pleasure threshold and reveled in it. Her brains felt every kind of pleasure, every kind of high as her scream went silent, the noises croaking out of her throat. Her fists clenched tight as Jesse desperately fucked her through her orgasm, each stroke sending little aftershocks of pleasure through her body.

And despite all that... Madelaine knew what she had promised him she pulled away and turned around, sucking her orgasm remnants off of Jesse's throbbing cock. He was ready to burst and she was ready for a taste.

Madelaine let her hand take over, freeing her mouth up to spit a little fire. "Cum for me," she said. "Cum... all over this pretty face... let me feel every drop on my face... taste it on my tongue... every... last... drop...."

"Fuck Mads, cumming!" Jesse shouted.

"Yesss!" Madelaine exclaimed as cum started to rain down on her face from her boyfriend's rod. A look of complete and total satisfaction covered his face just as his hot sticky jizz covered Madelaine's beautiful face, some of it pooling on her tongue before she sucked the remainder from his spent cock.

"Fuck Maddie," Jesse said, still sex-dazed. Her looked down at his sinful little angel and brought his hand to her face, tracing his cum in between her lips, where she promptly sucked on his fingers as he had hers.

"Mmmm, stress relieved," she purred. "You're a keeper."

********

"How the hell are you understanding this?" Peter said, completely exasperated. He, Sabrina, and Camila were at the dining room table in his apartment. Even though finals were far enough away that most of the student body were holding off any serious study to the point they were going to be pulling their hair out during Red Bull-fueled all-nighters, the trio had decided to start studying a bit early due to the finishing up of the film. Peter and Sabrina were busy on color correction and trimming down the run time and Camila was busy booking a premiere at a local theater. Small time stuff for sure, but still a bigger effort than she thought it would be.

With all of that on their plates, they agreed it might be for the best if they also threw some studying into the mix, seeing as how it was looking more and more like the movie was going to monopolize their time. And the first to break was Peter. And it was a break Camila had been very familiar with going all the way back to eighth grade where he was concerned, Peter's old enemy of mathematics.

"Let me see," Cami said, instantly sliding into her old role from growing up alongside him. He knew his way around every kind of issue she ever had with Language Arts and essays, and Camila was the numbers girl. She scanned the problems he was tackling and his stalled attempts to solve them. "You're not even trying to break down the problem. You still don't understand the order of operations?"

"Letters and punctuation don't belong in math problems and never have!" He said.

"Uh huh," Cami said, rolling her eyes ever so slightly. "Look, just watch me, okay? Watch me break it down and solve it. Step by step. You know, the same way we've been doing this since we were thirteen."

"Are you gonna tie his shoes too?" Sabrina joked.

"Big talk from someone who told me she thought the Nazi's started World War I," Peter replied.

"Okay but in my defense there's like two World War I movies and fifty bajillion World War II movies. The mix-up is understandable."

"Keep telling yourself that Sabs."

Sabrina responded with a jovial middle finger before getting back to her European history studies.

"So, where's Hailee?" Cami asked while she worked out the problem for Peter. "Haven't seen her at any of these little study-buddy sessions."

"Some other folks from her math class I think," Peter said. "I get it too. As we've seen, I'm still pretty much useless when it comes to anything above long division. I think she made the right call."

"Well, here's a little spoiler I think you've long since figured out," Camila said, finishing the problem up. "If you know enough to do your taxes you know enough math. Unless you want to be a rocket scientist or something."

"Then why are you so good at it?"

"Because I was born into numbers thanks to daddy. And in case you haven't noticed I'm TOTALLY a genius. Thought you would have figured that out after all these years." The two shared a smile before continuing. "Now, let me show you again every single step to take so you can at LEAST get a C on your final and then be done with mathematics forever. After that you have classes you're actually good at, right?"

"Yep. Which brings me to our other conspicuous absence, where's Lili? We're both in that Japanese folklore class, thought we might try and get some studying in on that. I mean it's a fun class but still, want to be sharp."

"She's.... she's out having some fun," Cami said, holding a bit back. While Lili had gotten a lot closer with everyone following her break-up with Jake, but there were still some things she knew Lili would rather reveal in her own way. It wasn't Cami's place to tell people that Lili was bisexual. "Which I think she deserves."

"I don't know," Sabrina said, cracking open a fresh beer. "From what I understand she ended up having a LOT of fun right before we left the lake house."

"How'd you find out about that?" Peter asked.

"Well, you know those sweet, beautiful pillowy lips on your girlfriend? Turns out they're also fairly loose."

"Don't be embarrassed Pete," Cami said.   "I mean, in my opinion that was a god-tier threesome."

"Thanks... I just, you know... wouldn't mind some things being private."

"Okay," Cami said with a smile that signaled to Pete she was preparing for a follow-up to his privacy request. "But, quick privacy survey. Everyone at this table who has seen Peter's cock, please raise your hand."

Sabrina and Cami both raised their hands. Peter buried his head in his hands.

"Oh, don't take it so hard," Cami said. "I mean yeah, almost everyone you know is VERY familiar with you in a carnal fashion but that just says to me you have phenomenal taste."

"Can we just get back to me being confused by algebraic equations?"

Before Cami could answer her phone buzzed. She picked it up, noting a  text from Jose. "While I'd just LOVE to continue both teaching and torturing my dearest friend, my man apparently desperately needs to talk with me."

"Everything okay?" Peter asked.

"It's nothing serious. If it was, he'd have called. Still, duty calls." Cami gave a quick hug to Peter and waved farewell to Sabrina before making her exit.

"She's right though," Sabrina says. "You do have amazing taste in what you do with what you're packing."

"You're going to spend the rest of the night making me uncomfortable, aren't you?"

"Like you wouldn't believe."

********

Lili Reinhart had been a lot of unique positions in the last few months. Most humorous in retrospect. One decidedly not. The one she was currently in was a new one for her, but completely relaxing.

Lili was laid out on a mattress, her long blonde locks perfectly place running over her shoulders. She was leaning on one arm with the other behind her back and the hand palming the base of her skull while her legs were somewhat draped with the silken sheet on the bed. One leg laid bare, the other covered in the slightest. And aside from that, she was totally nude.

She was in her girlfriend's apartment. Though calling Ashley that was a stretch, they'd both admit. They were dating, as they had been since they met at one of Ashley's shows. She was an aspiring musician and artist who went by the stage name Halsey. No recording contracts but a good local buzz was doing her well so far. Good enough to get Lili's attention to get her to go to a show to take her mind off the recent troubles with her ex, Jake.

After the show met at the bar of the club she was playing and hit up a conversation, mainly detailing Halsey's own wild upbringing in New Jersey and Brooklyn and what led her west to the college. Lili honestly didn't mind just sitting back and listening. There was nothing much then she felt like adding to the conversation, worried that anything she said would lead right back into her recent heartbreak.

Those concerns faded when that same night she found herself in Ashley's bed with the woman in question setting up shop in between Lili's legs. It had been a long while since Lili had been with a woman, at least like that. The recent threesome didn't count too much in her head. While there was a little thrill when Hailee had touched her and in touching Hailee, the focus had been on Peter... another thing Lili was far from minding. Something that gave Lili a bigger rush than she had wanted to admit to herself.

They'd seen each other a lot in the weeks that followed, but neither one would even remotely say it was a relationship. They were seeing each other, and there was a difference. Relationship implied something long-term and after how she had rushed into things with Jake, Lili was more than a little cautious at the thought of repeating the same mistake.

Besides, dating meant all your friends knew, which was not the case. The only ones who knew were also the only ones who knew Lili was bisexual, Camila and Hailee. It wasn't that Lili was ashamed by any stretch of the imagination. It was just something she didn't like sharing with someone unless she was positive they wouldn't react poorly.

Though how others would react was the last thing on Lili's mind at the moment. Right now, she was playing model for Ashley. The artist was working on a nude of and had unsurprisingly chosen Lili as her model. It was a form Ashley had become very familiar with.

"How's it looking Halsey?" Lili asked, trying to stay as still as possible. Ashley was behind a large canvas, her brush working magic on the charcoal sketch that had provided the base. She wasn't too much more dressed than Lili, wearing only a pair of paint-stained overalls. The entire area was covered with a large and thick white sheet, similarly paint-stained. It was just the center of the loft apartment in which she lived.

"Great," she answered. "Though honestly not quite as good as the model. And Lils, please, stick with Ashley. Halsey's the band and the girl on stage... and how I sign the art... okay I can see the confusion."

"Think I could get a look?"

"Just a few more seconds...." Ashley replied. The painting, in her estimation, was about 75% done. Enough where Lili could actually not be there for when it was finished. Really her part was done, it was what to surround her with, as the backdrop of her loft wasn't exactly what the young artist would consider visually appealing, especially compared to the bare and buxom beautiful blonde that was her current muse.

"Okay, come on over," Ashley said. Lili rose up from the bed and made her way over to the paint-stained tarp. "Check it out. I'm thinking I got something here."

Lili looked at the canvas, blushing and smiling at the site. There she was, nude through the eyes of Ashley. The scene around her wasn't too defined but it seemed to be built around her body. More of an environment built on feeling. Whatever was going to be around her was going be the within the realm of reds and purples. Colors of lust. It was flattering... and exciting.

"So... thoughts?"

"It looks great Ashley," Lili said. "Just... I mean what else is there to say but wow?"

"And it's not even done yet." Ashley put her around Lili's waist and pulled her a bit closer. She turned her head to kiss her, lips pressing against the side of Lili's torso. "And I think I might be done with the model aspect of it all."

"So does that mean I can stop stripping down when I enter your apartment?" Lili playfully asked.

"Well, I wouldn't go that far," Halsey said with a smirk. She stood up from her stool and put her arms around Lili proper before going in for a kiss. Tender, sweet and full of heat. Ashley's hands roamed Lili's back to her bottom, squeezing the cheeks as Lili did the same, though the denim cover her lover's flesh was a bit annoying.

"Seems you have an advantage or two over me," Lili said. "You have a little more in way of clothing to my not stitch... and so far, you don't really have any paint on you, at least aside from your hands. You're the only one getting to make a mark."

"I think I can solve both those problems." Ashley stepped back just a bit and unhooked both straps of the overalls. The loose garment soon fell to the ground and the painter stepped out of them, leaving her body just as beautifully bare as Lili's. "Now, for that paint issue."

Halsey picked up a container of the paint she was using. She was using a palette for her canvas, but for the big mural she was also doing she required a bit more than what that small surface could provide. Hence, open paint cans. And now that paint was going to become a bit more than an artistic medium.

In her hands Ashley held two smallish cans of paint, small enough to balance perfectly in the palm of her hands. One red, one white. Lili dipped her hands in the cans just enough to cover her fingers. When she withdrew them, Ashley placed the cans back down. When she rose back up to face Lili, the blonde ran the red paint-covered hand over her cheek and the white over Halsey's breasts. Abstract strokes of her fingers on the canvas of Ashley's skin. Bright colors to go alongside the tattoos.

From there Lili's hands went to Ashley's face, pulling to her for a kiss. And with that deep kiss, the fun had truly begun. One kiss turned into more, tongue intertwining and their bodies soon followed suit. Ashley led Lili further onto the tarp, knocking over the two paint cans as well as a few more, a small rainbow of colors beginning to cover the tarp. She'd need to replace them, but right now that was the last concern Ashley had.

The pair walked through the paint, a small trail of footprints until Ashley laid down, Lili following her down until the blonde was on top. They were still in a passionate embrace, lips and tongues colliding and caressing in a series of hungry kisses. Lili's hands softly traced down Ashley's body, taking a bit of extra time right around her ribs. It was a spot that did a little something special for her, sending a shiver up her spine.

When their lips parted Ashley let out a soft moan, it was soon followed by another as Lili softly kissed down to Ashley's breasts. Light little butterfly kisses on the flesh were up before Lili got to the nipple. The blonde's pink tongue extended, licking sweet circles around the sensitive flesh and giving Halsey more cause to moan.

Lili spent serious time in between Ashley's tits, her tongue moving like a constrictor, slithering over the skin. Her check brushing against the flesh, getting some of the white paint she herself had smeared on it transferred over.

While Ashley's breasts were a fun time, they weren't the target.   Lili crept down her body while her fingers creeped up further to Ashley's face. She caressed her cheeks, staining her fingers once more with the red paint she had spread on Ashley's face.

Ashley suck Lili's thumb into her mouth for a brief moment before she dragged her fingers down as well, a fingertip trail of red tracing from Halsey's cheek down her neck and to her breasts, mixing with the white paint.

The trail of paint was an erotic road map of sorts marking all of her sweet spots. That sensitive patch of skin on her rib cages? Check, complete with streaks of red and white paint around the gun she had tattooed there. Right down the middle to just above her navel? Well-traveled by Lili in the weeks they'd been dating.

And the further Lili went down Ashley's body, the more her own took a dip in the tumbled over mess of the paint cans. Blue and purple began to stain her legs. Lili either didn't notice or didn't care. What she was doing right now was much more important to her than a little paint staining.

While Lili was busy taking the grand tour, Ashley was being far from quiet. "Lili yesssss," she hissed, breaking up the chorus of soft moans as the blonde's luscious lips left their mark on her body. Little temporary tattoos that only she could feel. And when they fell upon her actual tattoos there was an extra bit of spice. They weren't erogenous zones or anything. Her tats weren't a map on her body to all of her pleasure points. But she always did notice that whatever lover she took, male or female, they always liked to take their times over those inked areas. It was a common thread but everyone did it differently. No two people were the same and Lili continued that grand tradition as she made her own trail down Ashley's fit legs.

A kiss, a lick, a small little nibble on her thigh, Lili was taking her time before returning back up to get that glistening sweet spot housed in between Ashley's legs. Lili taking a taste of every inch of those toned legs, caressing with her tongue just as much as her hands before finally making the trip back up both women were eagerly awaiting.

"Ooohhh shit," Ashley yelped, her jaw chattering slightly when Lili made first contact with her slit. The lightest of brushes with her tongue, it was almost a breeze as Lili did it. Teasing and tantalizing. There was a part of Ashley that wanted to hurry Lili along, have her jump right into what the body was already aching for. She ignored that voice. Lili knew what she was doing.

Lili further displayed this to Ashley's pleasure, her fingers spreading those lower lips apart to give the bombshell a clear view of Halsey's clit, engorged and longing for attention. Attention that Lili was more than willing to supply.

"Yessssss," Ashley hissed. Lili's mouth had landed and the aftershocks were coursing through Ashley in the most tantalizing ways. And while Lili softly worked the clit with her tongue, her hands continued to supply a sensual touch to Ashley's legs, roaming up them until they took a soft and firm grip on her hips.

"Ohhh just like that baby... mmm just like that," said Ashley. Her voice cracked a bit as Lili picked up the pace. It wasn't by much, but it was enough to get Ashley sweating. All while Lili's hands stayed on Halsey's body, gently caressing and tracing nonsense shapes; invisible tattoos made in sweat.

Sweat was dripping from Ashley's hair, falling in droplets from the very tips of her short hair onto her face and breasts. The heat was being turned on and it was all by the very hungry blonde between her legs. It was an odd thing, if Ashley could even think about anything but her current pleasure, but usually it took a bit more than a talented tongue to get her motor running. A little finger action at the least was required. Sometimes the situation called for something a bit more substantial in the form of plastic or flesh. Lili though, she had a little something special. The touch of her fingers on Ashley's skin as she hungry lapped at her pussy was like pure energy, something out of one of those plasma balls from cheesy science fiction movies. One orb in the center with purplish-pink bolts of electricity crackling within a sphere... then fingers touched the glass and all that energy went to them. That was the closest thing she could use a description for how this felt. She was a human ball of energy and Lili was making her crackle and surge.

Lili could only feel herself getting lost in the haze of sex. Every loud moan of pleasure and encouragement that escaped her singing lover's lips drove her on. Her grip on Ashley's hips tightened, almost pulling her closer to Lili's face. She could also feel herself getting wetter, needing her own attention. Serving Ashley, making her writhe and sweat with just her mouth was pushing Lili halfway to cumming herself, but she needed a bit more of a personal touch.

"Yes.... ohhh Lili yess... so good baby... just a bit... nnnng bit more... ohhhh good... good god baby...." Ashley's moans lived in a realm between loud as a sonic boom and soft as a whisper, like she was being torn in two different directions and was loving every moment of it.

As the stars in Halsey's eyes started to melt into hyperspace Lili tongue worked swift and with skill.   It was the sword and she was the samurai. With every skilled lick she hacked away at any walls holding back the flood of pleasure waiting to burst forth from Ashley.

"OH MY... YESSSSS LILIIIIII!!!!" Ashley cried. The dam had just burst and the waves of pleasure were coursing through Halsey's body and covering Lili's face. And the blonde wouldn't stop until Ashley went limp, gulping for air as she recovered. That was Lili's cue to move up from between Ashley's legs, her mouth glistening in a sheen of the artists cum. As she moved the spilled paint that had gotten on her legs transferred onto Ashley as well.

The kiss was welcomed, Ashley savoring her taste from Lili's lips before embracing her and rolling her over onto her back, the pair once more coming into contact with the spilled paint.

"Your turn," Ashley said with a wink. She planted a passionate kiss on Lili's lips then took her own journey down. Like Lili had with herm Ashley's path down the blonde's body as a path laid with kisses. Ashley however had a bit of a wilder side to her passion.

Also, like Lili, Ashley took a little extra time at the breasts. She really did love a great pair of tits and she certainly had no problem understanding why men or women would sneak a look at her own. And Lili... well, she certainly did have a pair. And when her tongue was applied, making swift, wet circles around the half-dollar sized nips, Lili made her own blue musical chorus of sensual moans, calling out Ashley's name and pleading for more.

It was a request that she couldn't help but take, kissing each of those melons before continuing downward. And as Ashley moved down, more of the paint from Lili's body rubbed off and the dark-haired beauty found herself getting in her own puddles of liquid rainbow.

With only one small break to plant a soft butterfly kiss on her navel, Ashley made it quickly between Lili's legs. She was ready to get to work and wasted no time and bringing her mouth to Lili's pussy, sucking hard on her clit.

Lili hissed a deep breath through clenched teeth and arched her back. Ashley knew just what buttons, or in this case button, to press and just how to push it. Her ecstasy rose and fell like the air in her stomach. Ashley's skilled mouth worked her up to the peak and let her fall the way back down. It made Lili both want to cum on the spot and for it go on forever.

Lili's wish only grew stronger when Ashley brought her fingers to the party, pulling her mouth away only for a moment to softly trace a circle on Lili's clit before plunging her fingers in the moaning woman's wet pussy. Soon after Ashley returned her mouth to the party... but not for too much longer. While Ashley certainly loved getting a taste her true skills lied in her finger work.

While Ashley's fingers continued to play inside of Lili's heavenly hole, deftly hitting every sweet and secret spot, her mouth moved back up her body. She sweat she could feel Lili's goosebumps on her tongue as she made the trip back up. Paint continued to mix with paint as just with Lili before, paint from Ashley transferred on to Lili. The pairs skin was quickly becoming an abstract canvas for their lust.

Soon Ashley's made it back to Lili's face, the pair hungrily kissing, Lili's moans stifled as her tongue became a bit preoccupied with her girlfriend's. And that was just the beginning of Ashley's favorite part. She was big on faces. Seeing the look on her lovers' faces when they came. How good they felt and how it was her doing it. Men, women, it didn't matter. The look of utter lust and satisfaction on their face as they came was almost ethereal. The sounds that came from their mouths. The look in their eyes or their eyes shut tight. Every single person was unique and intoxicating their own way.

"Cum for me baby," Halsey said, moving quickly to kiss Lili's neck. "I want to see how good you feel... tell me... tell me you want to cum for me."

"Yes!" cried Lili. "So close... oh my god I'm so close..."

"Then do it Lili... just for me... let me see you cum..." Ashley watched as a buffet of emotions ran over Lili's face. It was the sexiest thing she'd scene. Every damn time on every person. There was a magic in it and a magic that was literally in her hands. Soon the only sounds filling the room were Lili's moans and the sound of wet sloshing as Ashley's hand worked Lili to the point of explosion.

"Yes that's it girl... cum..." Ashley said with a wide grin as those first few telltale signs signaled what was about to come for Lili.

"YESSSSSSSS!" Lili cried out, her pussy gushing on Ashley's hand as her orgasm his her like a meteorite colliding with a planet. Earth-rattling and mind-numbing and seemingly never ending as her lover's fingers didn't seem to stop working within her. It was so hot it almost made Ashley cum as she watched.

When the pleasure died to down to an afterglow the pair lay down on the paint and cum stained canvas, both smiling, sweaty and more than a little delirious.

"Would you look at that?" Ashley said, her voice sounding a little tipsy.

"What?"

"Looks like we made a mess. Think we better hit the showers."

"You're on." Lili replied, giving Ashley a quick kiss before they both got on their feet and headed off to clean up. This was definitely a step up from being cheated on.

******* 

For some reason what Jose had texted her for was the last thing on Cami's mind. She knew it had to be important, but not so important he couldn't just call. It definitely didn't seem like an emergency. Which was why she decided to pick up some Chinese take-out before getting back to the apartment. Singapore noodles for two, hot and some crab Rangoon. A favorite of theirs ever since they first discovered the Jade Tiger on one of their earliest dates.

The only thing on Camila's mind was the thought of getting the dinner-to-be in her mouth, the smell of it making her mouth water. When the elevator doors opened that continued to be the only thing on her mind. This continued as she inserted the key and unlocked the apartment door.

"Sorry I'm late babe," Cami said upon entering. She saw Jose sitting at the table. She thought he must have figured she was grabbing dinner. "As you can see, decided to grab some food." When she set the take-out on the kitchen counter, she noticed Jose was still silent. Silence was not one of his hallmarks. "Sweetface? What's wrong?"

"I... I have one of those things that's... it's good news and bad news all rolled into one." He replied.

From silence to talking without a hint of sarcasm... something was up. She pulled out the seat next to him, taking his hand in hers. "Jose... what's wrong?"

"So... um... me and... you know..."

"Baby you can say his name. I think Jake's scum but I accepted he's part of your life."

"Yeah, well... we got an offer. A big offer. From a real company," Jose said. He wasn't exactly happy about it. This just confused Camila. This was his dream... what was wrong?

"Babe, that's great!" she exclaimed. "It's what you guys have been working for! I'm so proud of you!" Cami moved to kiss, him, but didn't get much of a response beyond a weak kiss back. "Okay... tell me why that's not great."

"The company is DDT Pro."

"Um... okay..."

"They're in Japan."

And that's when the elephant in the room blew his trunk.

"Oh," said Camila.

"Yeah. Oh. I mean... I honestly thought we'd get some kind of offer from a US company. Now we're going to Japan...."

"So, you took the deal?"

"Didn't hesitate. It's like you said, everything me and Jake have been working for. It's just... it's only now that it's hitting me. The big changes. Culture shock. All of that."

"I... I can only imagine. At least you and Jake will be able to lean on each other."

"Well, yeah... and I'll have you." Jose replied. And he could already tell by the look in Cami's eyes that the idea of her going to Japan was something that had never crossed her mind. "Won't I?"

"Sweetface.. I-I..." Camila struggled for the words. "I don't want to go to Japan."

"What?" Jose asked. "Wait... is it money? I mean I wasn't expecting you to pay for anything but I kind of thought you could afford it."

"It's not the money." Cami got up from the seat, trying to hold her composure. "I don't want to leave here.   I don't want to leave home."

"I thought you said you wouldn't ever make me choose between you and my career." Now Jose was up. Neither of them was angry, at least not yet. Tensions rising though. "Now, when I have this in my grasp, now is when you change your mind?"

"How dare you?" Cami asked, a flame being lit in her. Shock was turning to anger with a hint of hurt. "Do you have any idea what I go through? When I know you're going to be doing something so dangerous I can't comprehend? That I don't sleep sometimes worrying about you until you get home? And never once, NOT ONCE have I asked you to stop. I've never said pick me or your dream! And you have the gall to try and throw that accusation in my face?!?"

"Then what would you call this Cami?"

"ME TELLING YOU TO GO!" She yelled. Jose was not prepared for that. He'd seen Camila angry, but her eyes were watery, a dam ready burst forth with tears and the look on her face was rage and sadness, volatile like a blaze. "I love you! I love you so damn much... and I need you to be happy. I need you to have this. But I cannot come with you. I... I just can't."

"Why?" Jose asked. He approached her, so badly wanting to console her. He knew she'd react bad... but he didn't expect this. "Why is this the choice?"

"Because I'd be alone!" Cami said. "I need my friends Jose. I need... I need people I can talk to when I am worried sick about you. I need someone to lean on when you come home in stitches. I can't unload to you because I don't want to make you feel guilty." The tears were flowing now, unstoppably. "I go to Japan... I have no one. And then every last nightmare I have of you getting crippled or worse... I have no one to talk to... and I know me way too well. I wouldn't want to but I would take it out on you... I don't want that. I want you to be so fucking happy... and that can't happen if I go with you. I need my friends. Jose... I've have never felt like this about anyone. As much as I love you... and as much as I need you... I need you to be happy even more."

"Yeah... well it doesn't really feel like it. In fact, it feels like bullshit."

"Bullshit? Really? How would you react if EVERY NIGHT I did nothing but tell you how worried I was? Tell you about the intricate details of the nightmares I have? You want to hear the one where you're a quadriplegic? How about the one where you're just dead? I mean good god Jose, is that what you want to hear in Japan? The only reason you never heard it before is I have people to talk to!"

Jose was taken aback. He'd known Camila wasn't the biggest fan of what he did, but he had no idea she was this scared and worried. Still, he wanted her to come with him, to be with him. He wasn't backing down.

"Baby I get it... I also think you're overreacting just a little," said Jose. "This was always part of the deal and I think it's weird NOW you're telling me all this. And like I said, I think it's bullshit."

"I didn't tell you because it'd be like I'm nagging or telling you to stop. I didn't want to do that to you. It's bullshit to you but it doesn't make it any less true. I will never stand in your way, even if it kills me. And if I went with you, that's exactly what I'd be doing." That was the last thing Camila said, and the last thing said between them for bit as the sound of Camila's soft sobs were the only things filling the apartment. Just when the silence became deafening, Jose spoke up once more.

"So... I think I'm going to crash at Jake's place."

"I... I thought as much" Camila nodded, wiping her eyes. "When... when do you leave?"

"Friday," said Jose.

"That soon?" Camila asked, somewhat shocked. "Seriously?"

"They really want us... I'll... I'll try and pack my things when you're not here."

"Jose, don't be like that..."

"It's fine... it's for the best." Jose nodded, wiping his own eyes. He turned to the door and walked out. Camila, completely alone in her apartment, went back to the table and sat down, her brown eyes-stained red from tears looking down at the bare table. Silence filled the room. Not even a sob to be heard.

******

Lili was walking on air as she headed towards the elevator. No drama, no bullshit... just... just being wanted. Being satisfied. It was a new experience for from where things had been with Jake. Ashley was a new experience. No hang-ups, all fun. Lili didn't even know where it was all going. She just knew it felt good. When she was with Ashley, she could push other things out of her mind. Jake being the big thing, though there were other things she didn't want to dwell on too much.

None of those thoughts were running through her head when she pressed the button to her floor and got out her apartment key. She was all smiles. Those smiles continued when the doors opened and she headed towards the door. She couldn't wait to talk to Cami. It felt really good to be able to do something beyond crying when they spoke. To have them both be elated in.

The smiles lived still when she first entered the door. That's when the pause came. The living room was darkened, only one light on at the end table near the couch. And on that couch Lili saw Camila, clearly distraught. She'd been crying, her mascara running and eyes turned red. The smiles faded.

"Cami?" Lili said, dropping her backpack and heading right to her distressed friend. "What's wrong?"

"It's over," Cami weakly said, sniffling a bit. "I-it's over."

"What is?" Lili asked, having a feeling but not wanting to say the words. "What happened?"

Cami wanted to unload. To tell Lili. To have them try and think of a way to fix what had happened with Jose. But the words wouldn't come. What did come was another onset of tears. Once the sobbing started again, she reached out for Lili who held her in a comforting embracing.

"It's okay," Lili said, trying her best to console her weeping friend. "Let it out... shhhh... it's okay." Lili knew more than anyone that all Cami needed right now was just someone to be there. Not to listen, not to talk, just be there. That was exactly what she was going to do.

******* 

Kelli Berglund was a blowjob goddess. Whether it be in comparison to the other women on Bella's roster of talent or just in general. She liked sucking cock and thus, did it a lot. It actually got her off a little, so the incentive to become amazing at it was there from the start. Seeing the new heights she could bring to a man. She could make a man with a voice deeper than the deepest ocean scream her name with a pleasure-induced soprano and give them Jell-O knees hours after she's swallowed their load.

Sure, she fucked like a beast. One, two, three or more... but the blowjob... that was where she couldn't be touched. A master of the craft. She was the only girl on the payroll that actually requested to be brought in for a blowbang.

She also didn't mind being busy. She balanced her studies with the job well, as was expected of any of working girls on campus whether they worked for Bella or Sophia. A 4.0 GPA was just as good as a five-star rating from the John. Just like it had been with midterms, as finals approached, she got busy. And on that particular Monday morning Kelli wasn't walking to class, she was walking to work, the sashay in her hips one of excitement. She'd already had her coffee, now she was going to get her cream.

It turned out, unsurprisingly, that students weren't the only ones to get severe nerves from the rigors of finals season. It was still a few weeks away, but both staff and students were going nuts. Students were sweating bullets over their toughest of classes and instructors doing the same over the creation of the tests.

And the type of instructor didn't matter. Grad students teaching a class swore they had it worse than the actual professors as they had a lot more riding on a fuck-up. No tenure to protect them and all of that. Professors would say tenure could be a double-bladed sword and that a lot of bad could happen if their tests were too tough or too easy. Class sizes drop too much and a lot of their value would need to be reassessed.

Kelli hoped she wouldn't hear one word about that on this job. She got more than an earful during midterms. Still, it was quickly silenced one their cocks were in her mouth, pussy or if they paid extra and got that special bonus in the back.

Today she had herself a grad student by the name of Arthur. He'd given his last name but it slipped her mind. She found that the grad student teachers didn't have the same care for the "reverence" of their last names like a tenured professor did. Hence, just by force of habit she only remembered the first name. They never seemed to mind, just like the professor's didn't seem to care when their first names slipped her mind. At the end of the day, she found her name nobody ever forgot. And that wasn't ego talking, that was pure reputation.   All she needed from the men was the name they wanted moaned out.

The campus was sparsely populated. Not deserted like Spring Break had made it, but this early in the morning very few people had classes. Kelli took note of this as she crossed the courtyard to the education building, where future educators were molded. Or that was the idea. This morning it was going to be where she was blowing some educational hopeful mind by blowing their cock.

She gave herself one last check in the dark reflective glass of the doors to the building. The tight jeans were just right, leaving just enough to the imagination. Her blonde locks perfectly framed her face and with a quick up-close look with her compact, her lips were perfectly colored with a dark shade of violet.

"Showtime," she said, snapping the compact shut. Room 304 was her destination. As she rode the elevator up and walked the halls, she was actually surprised at how empty the education building was. After all, anyone studying for a career in education would probably need to be used to some early classes. However, the first floor was almost dead and the third was absolutely deserted. Kelli was figuring out why Arthur wanted his appointment at 7:30 AM. What better way to start the day than cumming in her mouth?

After quickly solved mishap with direction, Kelli had made it to room 304. She knocked lightly and heard a male voice, most likely Arthur's, say "Come in." Kelli did it. The moment her boots clicked on the linoleum floor Arthur's face shot up from the table he was sitting at, going through the notes for his upcoming class.

"You must be Kelli," Arthur said, unable to contain an excited smile. "I'm Arthur."

"I gathered," Kelli said. "I'm Kelli." He got up from his seat to greet her with a quick hug. Surprisingly earnest. He didn't even go for an ass squeeze. She smiled when she realized she was going to wreck this man. "So, and I do hate to be upfront about it but in my experience it's for the best... payment up front."

"Oh! Of course." Arthur went to his jacket; hung on the back of the chair he was sitting at and took out a stack of hundred dollar bills five-high.

"Excellent." Kelli took the crisp bills and slid them into her purse which she then laid down on one of the desks. "Now, with the business out of the way... how about we get to the pleasure?"

"No small talk needed huh?" Arthur asked, scratching the back of his head nervously.

"No, not unless you want to. It is your money. I just figured with the high pressure that comes with what you're doing, you wouldn't want to. And believe me I don't mind. I actually love sucking dick. I know that's a line but I think once I've got that lovely piece of meat you're hiding in my mouth, I'm confident you'll see the truth."

"High pressure?"

"Well, yeah." Kelli smiled and slowly walked over to him, backing him up against the table like a tigress cornering her prey. "First off, we're inching ever closer to finals. Your position as a student teacher has unique pressure to it. That and the job you're going for? Noble. All the pressure, parents breathing down your neck and for peanuts. Actually makes me feel guilty over what I'm studying."

"And what's that?" Arthur asked. He felt his mouth go dry like a flash drought. Kelli was still at least a foot away from him and he could feel the Sahara-like heat coming off of her.

"Sports medicine." Kelli replied. She was so close to him now, placing her arms on either side of the table he was backed into. "I used to be a gymnast. Stopped. Messed my knee up. Still pretty flexible though. Comes in a handy." Kelli gave him a wink. "But I figured if I couldn't do that, I could specialize in treating those kinds of injuries."

"That's not noble?"

"Arthur, I'd be essentially working exclusively with millionaires and paid very, very well. So... not as noble as educating the future of the world for peanuts. It's kind of bullshit when you think about it... which is why I look forward so much to blowing your fucking mind. That's hard-earned money you gave me. Probably means a lot of ramen noodle dinners for you. So... I think it's only fair to earn that money just as hard. Dontcha think?"

Kelli placed a soft kiss on Arthur's lips before he could answer while her hands moved from the table to his pants. With the deft skills of a surgeon his belt and zipper were eliminated as a barrier and his pants fell victim to gravity.

Kelli looked him in the eyes, her eyebrow cocked when his hard dick sprang forward, the tip poking against her denim-clad thigh.

"Well," she said. "Someone's ready. I mean I kind of like making a man hard in my mouth. Feel him get rock hard in seconds... but there's also a lot of satisfaction in seeing such... eagerness."

Arthur's only reply was a satisfied moan. Kelli had wasted no time in getting to her knees and taking his cock in her mouth. Just the tip first, almost a passionate French kiss before pulling off and licking at the mushroom head like an ice cream cone on a hot day.

If Arthur was any judge of things, Kelli had a major craving for his cream. Kelli was hands free, holding her hands behind her back as her skilled mouth moved up and down his veiny member. Every detail was electric from the strokes of her tongue to the barely-there teasing of her teeth on his crown. His fists balled up and went white-knuckled.

While she was still pretty much all mouth on his cock, Kelli's hands began to enter the picture. Soft raking his tender thighs with her nails up and down before those skilled fingers danced their way to his balls. His moan of satisfaction when she started playing with the churning orbs was pure music. It was also a little bit of aural gasoline, lighting the fire in her to burn even brighter.

Arthur's own blaze grew into a full blow firestorm when Kelli took him in to the root. He wasn't expecting a deep throat deal. The blowjob itself was almost too sweet for it. However, Kelli threw a bit of cayenne in with the sugar as she held him in her throat and blew his mind just short of him blowing his load. He held on, but that deep-throating was nothing short of the definition of pleasure.

Kelli pulled off, taking a few deep breaths, but not without looking up at him with sparkles in her eyes and a sweet smile surrounding by the shimmering glare of saliva. That quick but very satisfying view was soon replaced by the visual and tactile sensations of Kelli returning her mouth to Arthur's cock.

She was a bit faster now, more determined to make him explode, fill her mouth up with his pleasure pudding. She loved it after all. The way a man's voice hit a certain pitch when they came and came big. The way the cock pulsed and throbbed as rope after rope of cum was fired into her mouth. It might have been better than the money.

That moment was coming. Kelli knew the signs. Leg twitches, cracks in a deep voice like he was going through puberty again. The flood was coming and Kelli couldn't wait. She showed this in a way that made Arthur a very happy camper, sucking harder and faster on his cock. She wanted his nut nectar and he desperately wanted to release it.

"Oh.... oh shit yes... oh Kelli... gonna... wow... here it comes!!!"

Kelli pulled back, working over time on the cockhead while her hand pumped the shaft. She could feel the pulsing and rush as the jizz rocketed out of the tip of his cock and into her waiting mouth.

The loud moan Kelli released sounded more like a hum with her mouth filled with cock and cum, but the vibrations on Arthur's rigid member felt all the same, pleasure beyond rightful description. The blowjob goddess had struck again.

When she was sure the tap had run dry, Kelli pulled back, showing the last shot of cum in her mouth the Arthur before swallowing it down with a satisfied "Ah".

"Thanks for a wonderful time Arthur," Kelli said as she got to her feet. "I hope that takes care of any tension you had. But if there's more on the way I'm just a phone call away."

With one quick peck to the exhausted instructor's cheek, Kelli walked out, money in her pocket and smiling from a job well done.

****** 

Peter was in a an odd mood, and of all things in the world Hailee was the issue.   Even the math issues along with the editing on the film among all the other things going on weren't bothering him like thing between them were. Her absences were beginning to wear on him. Peter was on his way to meetup with Camila and Lili for breakfast. However, once he saw Lili outside the student union, he could tell something was off just from the look on her face.

"Hey Lils," he said. "What's up?"

"It's Cami." Lili replied. And that was all Peter needed to hear.

"Let's go."

"Really? That's it?" Lili said, coming up to him.

"It's Cami. That's all I need to hear."

"Great," Lili said with a soft smile. "Let's take my car." Peter nodded and Lili took the lead to her car. It wasn't too far off and in a few minutes they were inside.

"What's wrong?" Peter asked, buckling his seatbelt.

"I think it's best if you hear it from Camila," said Lili. "You want to wait around for Hailee? Wasn't she supposed to be eating breakfast?"

"She's at work. Got called in. Probably because Cami called off."

"Makes sense to me."

"We should probably swing by the burger place Cami loves."

"The kind where they're so greasy it's you could rub one against a brick wall and make it clear like on The Simpsons?"

"That's the one. Pick up a few gut busters. And nice Simpsons reference."

"What can I say? I'm a woman of many talents and interests."

"Oh, I'm well aware," Peter said, getting a chuckle from Lili. She started the car and off they went.

*****

Elizabeth Olsen, unlike a great many of her fellow students, was nowhere near stressed. No matter how the days on the calendar faded away, closer to final exams she simply couldn't be bothered to worry.

Why would she? Besides the fact she was confident in her abilities in all her classes to pass with a B at least and not even try, she had several relaxation techniques she'd picked up from her studies. Since she was heading into the field of therapy, both mental and physical, she knew several breathing techniques, stretches and mental techniques to calm herself down.

It also didn't hurt that one major thing in the life of many of her fellow students that caused them worry was never an issue for her, or at least hadn't been for a while. As one of Sophia's girls, she was pretty much financially set. She had plenty of money put back for herself and enough to treat herself more than just a few times a year.

Also like the rest of Sophia's girls, Lizzie had herself a safe and fun place to work. It wasn't like the more... edgy business run by Bella Thorne. Outcalls were very rare and only for the most trusted of clients. And not just trusted by Sophia, but by the woman herself.

Lizzie rarely did outcalls. It wasn't because of a lack of trustworthy clients. The clients preferred Lizzie's "office" to any hotel room. And wouldn't they? Lizzie prided herself on how welcoming yet efficient her working quarters were.

The massage table took up some real estate in the room, but not as much as one would think. There was still room for a couch, a big comfortable chair and some nightstands and a book case. And even with all that, it still seemed spacious. There was even enough room for a counter with an electric burner, a sink and a mini fridge.

It was also connected to something that had ended up paying for itself many times over. It was a hard sell when Lizzie pitched it to Sophia, but the steam room had proven very useful for both business and recreation.

Of course, the clientele Lizzie drew in also helped. While she did have the occasional student, most the men who came to see her were of the older variety and nearly all staff. Her mix of therapy, physical or otherwise, alongside the more... sensual aspects of her job kept her in high demand, especially around midterms and finals. This season was no exception. And on that particular moment she had one her favorite clients coming around.

Professor Henry Jones was THE archaeology professor/ancient history expert one campus and he had heard all the jokes about his name. Lizzie was the only one he'd tolerate it from anymore. In her defense, she couldn't help herself. She might have been able to stop, but the fact that he had more than a passing resemblance to Harrison Ford nixed that idea. It wasn't all bad though. Considering how sexy she found Ford to be in his prime, it made their sessions extra fun when they got down to being down and dirty.

Lizzie had lit the last of the candles, put a kettle on and took a deep breath of the soothing aromas the melting wax emitted. She looked herself over in a mirror to the side of the door to her "office". She wasn't wearing much, just a short, revealing red silk robe. One small tug of the robe's belt and it'd be open and on the floor. It was perfect.

She moved to the chair she had set up in the corner of the room and picked up a book of photography. It was mainly just for show, the intricate leather cover fitting in very nicely with the décor she added to the room, but she enjoyed looking through it. Her clients had other things to do with their eyes and hands. It was only a few moments after she began to thumb through the book of photographs that there was a knock on the door. The good professor, right on time. Punctuality was another thing Lizzie liked about him.

"Come in," Lizzie said. She put the book down and shifted just enough to look just that extra bit of inviting. Crossing her legs just to show off that little extra bit of thigh, making sure her robe showed off her deep cleavage in just the perfect way. A feast for the eyes first... then every other sense would get to enjoy.

Jones let himself in, his previously gruff face melting away when he saw the beautiful dish sitting in front of him. The dish named Elizabeth soon stood up and made her towards Henry, a sweet smile on her face as she gave him a friendly hug and a kiss on the cheek.

"So good to see you," she said. "And ever punctual. I don't think enough people know how sexy that actually is."

"Wouldn't want to keep such a lovely creature waiting." Henry replied.

"Flatterer." Lizzie helped him with his jacket, hanging it up and locking the door behind him. "Would you like some tea? It's special, a relaxing blend I put together myself."

"That'd be lovely." Lizzie headed over to the counter to pour them both a cup of tea. Henry continued to disrobe, folding each piece of clothing it and setting it on a nearby end table. When Lizzie turned around with the tea, he was already sitting on the massage table, a towel over his legs.

She handed him his tea and took a sip of her own before speaking again. "Well, it does appear as though I'm overdressed. I don't think that's a situation I can let stand."

"I have no objections," Henry said before sipping from his tea.

Lizzie gave him a sexy little smile as she undid the belt to her robe, letting the red silk garment fall to the ground. After taking a quick sip of the tea with his mouth, the good doctor drank in the curvy, womanly form of Elizabeth Olsen with his eyes. Those immaculate legs, supple breasts... on a campus full of insanely gorgeous women from students to staff, Lizzie was simply the total package. She could even hold a conversation with him. Time spent with her was more eye-opening and stress relieving than a regular round with a normal therapist, and not just for the obvious reasons.

He finished up the tea and handed the cup off to Lizzie, who set it down. "You know the drill Henry; lay face down. I'll get my gels ready, then it's just time to relax and tell me all about what's bothering you."

Henry performed the well-practiced routine just as Elizabeth asked. While he got in position, Lizzie took a bottle of herb-infused gel and brought it over to the massage table. She vastly preferred using this to any kind of oils. Clean-up was easier. Pores remained unclogged. Lizzie drizzled a line of the warm gel down Henry's spine and got to work. Right away, she was shocked by how wound up he was.

"Good grief, it's like massaging a steel bar!" She exclaimed. "What's wrong?"

"You know, just the usual things that come along with finals. You students aren't the only ones who get stressed out."

"I don't remember you being this wound-up last semester." she replied. "You were even oddly tense during midterms. So, what's going on?"

"It's just... look, I'll be blunt. Sometimes I think the kids are getting dumber. And yes, I know that's an awful thing to say, but I can't help but feel it's true. I swear it's going to be expected I wipe their noses next semester because they aren't able to."

"Has the average grade in your class dipped severely these past few semesters?"

"No."

"Has your course gotten easier?"

"Well, no."

"Then Henry, what are the standards you're putting your students under where you're comfortable calling them dumb?" Lizzie asked.

"Just a feeling," he gruffly replied. "All the questions."

"Ah, I see." Lizzie's hands moved up to Jones' shoulder. It's where all his weight seemed be stored, a gordian knot of stress. "May I make an observation?"

"That's why I'm here."

"Well, one reason," Lizzie said with a laugh, which Henry returned. "When was the last time you had a vacation? And I mean a real one. Not one where you go to visit a museum to compare notes with peers or check out a dig site or handle artifacts. I mean a real true-blue vacation where it's you, the beach and a tropical drink."

"I think I know where you're going with this Elizabeth, but to answer your question it has been quite a while."

"Well, if you see where I'm going then I think you'd have to agree that maybe it's exactly what you need and that's the problem, not the students." Lizzie's hands worked down his back to his legs where she once more found muscles wound up tighter than a pocket watch. "So, maybe take off a semester or two. Live for yourself for a bit. Summer session and the fall semester. I'm sure if you let Scarlett know now she'd have more than enough time to find a temporary replacement."

"While that's a lovely idea Elizabeth, I can't just up and leave."

"I didn't suggest you up and leave." Lizzie retorted. "I said give the dean some notice. It's not like you can get fired or anything. Correct me if I'm wrong, but you do have tenure here, right?"

"Yes, that'd be correct." Jones shuffled a bit on the table. Lizzie's hands were working their magic. All the tension was melting away, or was being redirected rather, right to his joy division. It was to be expected. It was her final way of getting all that negativity out in one amazingly fun burst. The way her tits rubbed against his back as her hands worked their magic helped a lot as well.

"Then there's no issue. You've gone so long just ignoring your needs or at least giving them the most minimum of attentions that you're burning out. You're blaming the burnout on your students instead of, well, yourself.   You need to recharge. It's not your student's fault you're exhausted and irritable and it's not their responsibility to handle it. That ball is in your court. So... do something about it. Take some time for yourself. The world won't fall apart if Henry Jones enjoys himself. I think our little sessions are proof of that. Besides, you can't tell me of all the places you've been there isn't one you'd just like to visit for fun."

"I can think of a few," Henry said. "It's to the point where that'd be a new source of stress, picking out a place to relax. Ridiculous, isn't it?"

"Before we worry about any new stress and tension, how about we get rid of what you already have?" Asked Elizabeth, her tone flirty and knowing. "Turn over, on your back."

Jones did as he was asked and the moment her flipped over; his rock-hard cock stood at attention. Elizabeth smirked at the site. Always punctual. Jones let out a soft moan, barely audible, as she took a gentle grip of his cock. Her hands were already pre-lubed from the massage gel so there was no need to delay. She slowly pumped his shaft and watched and read his body for reaction.

"Look at that... all the tension localized in one spot," Lizzie said. "It never fails, does it? From your shoulders to your toes, massaging every last bit of that nasty stress into one area. And isn't it wonderful how that one area is so much fun to get relaxed?"

"Very wonderful my dear." Henry managed to reply. It was a struggle, Elizabeth had very, very skilled hands. He could feel it from what she did to his shoulder and now how she was working his cock.

A flick of the wrist as her delicate hand slid down and up again on his pole, taking special care at the crown. Running her thumbs in circles under the crown or just doing quick little pumps on the bellend, all kinds of tactile treats to drive Henry wild.

Driving him wild might have been putting it mildly. Those delightful hands and that warm gel were always a deadly combination. This time out though was especially so. He really did just need that relief, that one instant to send him to another plane for just a brief moment. He just didn't want it yet. His body though had its own thoughts.

Those thoughts were transparent. Elizabeth could feel the pulsing of his cock and when that first tear of precum leaked out onto her fingers, she knew it was time to give him a brief moment to recharge and then move on to something even more relaxing... yet very vigorous. Climbing on up of him, her juicy cunt hovered over his cock. Henry took another brief moment to drink in Lizzie's form from this new angle. That moment was interrupted wonderfully when his engorged member was sheathed within her heavenly crevasse.

The pair moaned in unison as she was filled to the brim. Her eyes caught a quick view of his hands, balling up as she rode him. She could actually see them quiver just a bit. And while that quick little view was fun, there was so much more to do.

Henry's fists came apart and his hands went to grasp the masseuse's hips as Lizzie lowered down, her tits against his chest. Their lips met and Henry's hands began to roam her body, getting familiar once more with every delicate curve all while Lizzie continued her massage, working his cock over with her masterful pussy.

Lizzie listened close to the raspy growls of pleasure that slipped from Henry's lips. It was addictive, a drug she couldn't get enough of that in way she was supplying to herself. She worked his cock, almost milking it with her pussy, swirling and grinding on his dick. And that all felt much, much too good for him to stay too silent, and thus Elizabeth got those sweet sounds of sin dancing into her ears.

Of course, silence wasn't the only thing out the window for Henry. His hands weren't staying stationary at Lizzie's heavenly hips. They moved up and down her back before taking big handfuls of her lovely apple ass. He was nowhere near as skilled as she was when it came to the artistry of massage, but he certainly gave it what he could working that beautiful peach.

"Oooh Henry," Lizzie bellowed. She wasn't what anyone would refer to as an ass-woman. She wasn't opposed to some derriere attention; it just wasn't first and foremost on her mind. However, some men just had the magic touch, and Henry was one of them. While there was no backdoor exploration on the menu today, the little bit of teasing Henry was providing sent a wonderful jolt up Lizzie's spine.

The jolt was enough to send Lizzie up and in charge. She looked down at Henry, a few strands of her golden locks dangling in front of her face. Elizabeth grasped his hands at the wrist and moved them up her body while starting to move on his cock again.

Her hips twirled and Lizzie brought the professor's hands up to her tits. She let out a soft moan as he began to squeeze her melons. "Mmm just like that Henry... feels so good..."

Elizabeth grabbed one his hands once more bringing up to her mouth and sucking on his digits. When she let his fingers drop from her mouths, Lizzie gave control of those hands back to their owner. Everything else, that was under her command.

"Feels so good, doesn't it Dr. Jones?" Lizzie asked. Her pace increased, working him just a bit more within her paradisiacal pussy. "Let it all melt away... all that tension. That's what you hired me for baby... just focus on me.... my skin... my pussy. All yours, right now in the moment... let it all wash over you..."

All Henry could do was moan in response. Answering her vocally would be foolhardy. Fortunately, his hands were not so pleasure stricken. They glided over her supernaturally sexy body. Tits, waist, hips, ass and back again. All the while Lizzie's pace just got harder, faster. But the sensation never lost a bit of its strength. Every single moment just raised the stakes.

Faster and harder Lizzie went. If the bench was a bed the squeaking sound of springs would be filling the room as opposed to the sounds of sex. But of the noise of their love-making was the music, then Lizzie had some more lyrics to add.

"You want to cum, don't you?" Lizzie asked. "Not just yet my sweet professor... not just yet... mmmm you know how good you feel in me? Fits just like a puzzle piece... gonna cum... the... mmm baby gonna make it so special for you... make all those worries melt away...."

Once more Lizzie gazed down at Henry, making sure she had his attention, though she could at this point accept it not being undivided. Still Henry managed to bring eyes to her, shutting them quickly again when she ground and swirled on him once more.

Once Henry was able to see again, he was treated to the vision of Elizabeth sucking on her own fingers then slowly drawing them out. He watched as she dragged those fingers down her body, licking her lips as they got lower and lower until they were between Lizzie's legs.

"Ohh... oh fuck..." Elizabeth grunted as she began to play with her clit, just the added bit of stimulation she was craving. As for her other hand, well, soon Henry found out about that when Lizzie reached behind her, teasing his churning nuts for the briefest of moments.

"Gonna.... oh damn... gonna... mmmm gonna cum for you Henry... just for you... then you get to cum... and you know how good you'll feel... just wait... mmm... baby just wait for me..."

Henry tried desperately do as she asked, trying to take the focus from the sensational view of her riding him to orgasm and the reckless passion and abandon on Elizabeth's face as the pleasure took over. He tried push to the back of his head how amazing her spasming pussy felt on his cock as the orgasm hit her full on. He even tried to distract himself from the siren like cries of pleasure that exploded from her mouth.

Somehow, despite that triple play of temptation, Henry held on from exploding inside of Lizzie. That earned him a smile from her and a bonus in relief.   Lizzie climbed off of him, her knees still wobbly. Fortunately for her she wasn't going to be standing. She was on her knees. She lowered the massage table with a quick pull of a lever on the piece of furniture and it sunk low. When it hit the lowest setting, Henry shot up and spun around to face Lizzie.

The masseuse moved between his legs and grabbed his cock, absolutely soaked with her own cum. She sucked him into her mouth, licking every inch of her essence off him before leading him to that final countdown. Henry waited with baited breath, watching while Lizzie stared at him right back. All while she wrapped her bosom around his turgid rod.

"Mmmm I'm so relaxed honey... but now it's your turn... you get to cum... right between my tits. I want you to watch... watch as every last bit of stress and tension is drained from your body... watch..."

And watch he did, entranced, his cock slid between her tits. He felt almost cotton mouth as those glorious globes began to jack him. No slow build-up. It was right to the point now.

"That's good... so good," Lizzie said in a breathy tone. "Just let it go baby... let it go and shoot for me... you'll feel so much better..."

Ever second, every moment and every thrust was just proving her right as he got more and more ready. There was no countdown. It was time.

"Elizabeth!" he grunted right as his cum began to rocket out of his cock, coating the bountiful breasts of Elizabeth Olsen.

"That's it baby," Lizzie cheered, still working the geyser-like cock for every drop he had. "Let it out... let all that tension out and all the pleasure in."

He did just that as more and more cum shot from his cock. It was like a full-on kaleidoscope of pleasure. Every color in the book and it was making him more than a little dizzy.

Soon her was spent, gasping for air as he fell back on the table. Lizzie smirked and got to her feet, the wobbly knees a thing of the past. She scooped up some of the cum from her tits and swallowed it down, but wiped the rest away with a warm and wet towel. She wasn't opposed to swallowing but Henry had shot so much that kind of clean-up would have taken up more time than either of them had.

"Feeling better?" she asked, pouring herself another cup of tea.

"Oh yeah," Henry said, his voice having the tenor of a confident drunk.

"Good. Are you also going to take my advice?"

"I'll inform Scarlett ASAP."

"Good," Lizzie said. "One more question before you get to your senses and head out."

"What's that?"

"More tea?" Lizzie said with a grin. "Or maybe a nice relaxing shower... just to be sure you're good."

Henry grinned. He was gonna miss Lizzie.

******* 

Camila felt a romcom cliché. Sitting on her couch, a half-eaten carton of Ben & Jerry's on the table in front of her and cold-half eaten Chinese take-out on the kitchen table. Some random soap opera was on the TV but all she could pay attention to were the thoughts of what happened the previous night replaying in her head.

Maybe she could have said something different. Maybe she should have sucked it up and made plans for a new continent. She also knew where that path would have taken her and Jose. What they were going through now hurt, but it wasn't spiteful. Going with him and bottling up all her nerves and fears would lead just to that. As much as she loved Jose, she couldn't follow him on this. The only way he could really be happy and make his dreams come true would be to do it without her. It hurt more than anything she could imagine, but she accepted it.

And that was going to be her day, stewing alone in her apartment, just Cami and her loneliness. She was so lost in it she barely heard the knock at the door. She didn't remember ordering anything, but in the state, she was in Cami knew she could have easily forgotten. With a sigh she got up and headed to the door. When she opened it, she saw no delivery person. Instead, she saw what she really needed but didn't call for, her two closest friends.

Lili she'd expected to see. She was, after all, Camila's roommate. The other friend, Peter, was a surprise. And when her eyes fell on him, she did the only thing that felt right. She wrapped her arms around him, buried her face in his chest and began crying, the tears flowing once more.

Peter held Camila tight, caressing her head. "It's okay Cami," he said, trying to sooth her. "It's okay."

It moved Lili a little to see this. She'd already been well aware how long the two had known each other and their closeness, but this was something else. She was watching Camila let herself be vulnerable. None of the shields of humor or sarcasm Cami usually put up. While Camila had indeed opened up like this to Lili, it was weird to observe it with someone else. However, it did touch her a bit. She always was a bit of a softie.

Soon the soft sobs stopped and Cami looked up to Peter. "What are you waiting for, a written invite?" She asked, wiping her eyes. She forced a cute smile to her face, trying to put Peter more at ease. She could tell he did not like seeing her like this one bit. "Come on, get in."

Peter walked in, then Cami turned her attention to Lili, who then got her big hug, this time without the sobs.

"Thank you," Cami said. She looked up at Lili's face. "Really, thanks."

"I just didn't think you should be alone right now." Lili replied. "So, I called in the big guns."

"Well, thanks. I wouldn't have even asked him. Wouldn't want to be a burden or anything."

"Well, that's why I did it." Lili said, then placing a kiss on her friend's forehead. "And you're not a burden to anyone, okay?"

Cami nodded, then saw the greasy brown paper bag in Lili's hands. She then inhaled deeply, getting a whiff of the unhealthy magic of the most decadent and delicious cheeseburgers she'd ever stumbled upon. "You really did bring the big guns."

"The burgers were his idea."

"Well, you get equal credit because I love you both." Cami grabbed the sack from Lili's hand and the duo went to the dining room table where Peter had taken a seat. Cami sat on the other end and Lili beside him.

Cami tore through the bag voraciously, tossing the other two burgers to her pals while she took the Big Monster Double Bacon all for herself. It did after all have her name on it, written clearly in black marker that was still visible through the grease stains.

"Before you dig in maybe you can do me a favor," said Peter.

"What's that, my dearest Petey?"

"What were you crying about?"

"Lili didn't tell you?"

"I thought it'd be better if you did," said Lili. "It felt... weird talking about it for some reason."

"Well, it's probably smart you didn't," said Cami. She then focused her attention back to Peter and let him in on what happened, and what had been going on.

"Cami why didn't you let me know any of this? The nightmares and the worrying and all of that?"

"Because I know you and you would have overreacted and done something stupid despite NONE of this being Jose's fault."

"I wouldn't have done anything stupid." Peter retorted.

"Oh really?" Cami sarcastically asked. "Two words: Steve. Jameson."

"Good grief," Peter said, facepalming while Lili looked between them, confused.

"Who's Steve Jameson?" She asked. "The name's a little familiar."

"Total prototypical jock who went to me and Pete's school. Asshole, anger issues, misogynistic and probably more than a little racist. He probably led our team against yours in football or whatever. But he was a real jackass."

"So, what's the story there?"

"You want to tell Lili, or should I?" Asked Cami, a smirk so confident on her face it made Peter both happy and feel full of dread at the same time.

"You're going to have way more fun telling it, so be my guest." Replied Peter.

"Well Lili dear, it's Junior year of high school. Peter and I, after the sophomore blunder that was our attempt at romance, are closer than ever. No one messes with him and gets away with it while I'm around and vice versa. So, Steve decides to throw some big party at his house. I think for winning some championship or something? I don't know. And almost everyone is invited. I am. Selena was. Taylor. Ben. Everyone but Peter here. Steve had a real distaste for him, which made me have an even bigger disdain for Steve. No one messes with my Petey."

"Thanks," Peter said with a nod.

"You're welcome." Replied Cami with a wink. "So, Peter comes as my plus one. Because I don't care, I didn't even want to go but I did it just to ruffle that asshole's feathers. I mean both Taylor and Selena knew better than to show up. I may not have been friendly with Selena back then but the girl knew who to stay away from. There was her usual type and then way below that was Steve."

"You know the more you talk about him the more I think I remember him," Lili said. "I think he was being a bit handsy with our school's cheerleaders."

"Sounds like him. And that night, when he wasn't making a death glare at Pete, he kept making eyes at me. And the moment Peter isn't at my side, Steve slimes his way over to me like a slug in heat."

"Wait, do slugs even get in heat?" Peter asked.

"Hush dear, you're ruining the image," Cami said. "So, Steve, he's flirting with me, badly. So badly you'd swear he was drunk but there wasn't even the smell of alcohol on him, but he was just a really shitty talker. And an asshole. Obviously, I'm not receptive and try to walk away. So, he grabs my arm and pulls me towards him, trying to be all intimidating. Talking about how it was his house and his rules."

"What happened next?"

"Peter how about you handle this and then I'll tell what actually happened?"

"Look, I didn't like seeing him grab you like that," Peter said. "So, I came up to him and told him to stop."

"You're leaving out the part where you grabbed his hand and pushed him first. To a guy who had at least a foot and fifty pounds of muscle on you."

"Oh no," Lili said. "How big was the hospital bill?"

"Well, it would have been covered by my dad, but there wasn't one," Camila said. "While Steve did in fact pick Peter up by his collar and was ready to tear him apart, what Steve didn't see was me climb on the table behind him. It came as quite a shock to him when I jumped on his back and put him in a... I think it was a headlock?" Cami then mimed what it was she did, her arms wrapping around an imaginary head.

"That's it." Lili answered.

"Yeah, so he's freaking out like a bull at a rodeo. He drops Peter and throws me off his back on to the couch. Then angrily screams for us to get out. Like it's a punishment or something. Still, I felt we needed to balance things out so when we got back to Pete's place, we called the cops on the party."

"You really almost got your ass kicked.?"

"No one messes with my Petey. No one. And before you jump in, Petey-dear I know the feeling is mutual. Which is why I never told you about all the nightmares and stress over Jose hurting himself." She reached over and grabbed his hand, then did the same to Lili. "And I'd do the same for you Lils. I love you guys. So, and without an ounce of sarcasm... thanks. Both of you."

"Is this when we do the group hug?" Peter asked.

"I think so," Lili agreed. "One of those really cheesy ones like at the end of an 80s sitcom. Faces all smooshed together for that perfect ending shot as the laugh track plays and the credits roll."

Peter jokingly cracked his knuckles and stretched out. "Good to see we're on the same page Lils."

As Lili started to make the same movements, plus a subtle smile at the suggestion of being on the same page that not even she noticed, Cami put a stop to the faux hug-prep.

"Better idea: how about we eat these gut-busters, watch something together and then MAYBE we'll circle back around to the whole "sitcom hug" thing."

"That sounds fair," Lili said. "Peter?"

"I'll agree to it." Peter answered. "First though I think I might just need to use the bathroom. If you'll excuse me."

Peter got up from the table, leaving the ladies alone for the moment.

"Thanks, Lils," Cami said. "I needed something."

"Don't thank me. We both know you would have done the same and more.   Mainly because you did after the whole thing with Jake. Peter was pretty helpful with that too."

"I bet he was," Cami said with a grin.

"Not like that!" Lili said. "I'm talking about the movie nights and stuff when we got back. It wasn't JUST the threesome. And that was Hailee's whole deal."

"I see. So, it was just a favor to a friend. No enjoyment at all."

"I didn't say that," Lili said, hoping there wasn't a bit of blushing going on. "I'm just saying it wasn't my idea. And a one-time thing. It was however... very enjoyable. Very... very enjoyable... but that's it!"

"Gotcha," laughed Cami. "Speaking of Haiz, where's she?"

"She went in to work early or something. Covering your shift, I think."

"What?" Cami asked. That was a confusing swerve. "That's kind of impossible."

"Why?"

"Because I'm just skipping class today. My work week begins tomorrow. And just a few hours because of finals so I wouldn't need to be covered."

"Oh. I guess she just took on an extra shift or something."

"Yeah, probably." With that it was settled, but something was bugging her. The department in the hotel that she and Hailee worked in did not open any earlier than, well, at that moment once Cami actually noticed the time.

It didn't mean anything. Sometimes people were called in really early during special event planning, but she couldn't think of a time part-timer were among them. Once Peter returned to the room, she pushed the thoughts from her head. After all, it was probably nothing.

********

Lunchtime was always the part of the work day Margot Robbie absolutely adored. There was a myriad of reasons for that. One of them was that her fiancé Jay was an amazing cook s she always had a superb lunch to look forward to. Another was her own little private party room in the basement floor of the building. A dirty, filthy orgasm with a gourmet lunch always made the blonde smile extra wide. The third was somewhat tied in with the second... the office lunches she shared with her boss, the good dean Scarlett Johansson. Sometimes they were just good conversation, the kind of thing that made Scarlett more than a boss, but a friend.

Other times it was much more, intense. Which definitely made Scarlett more than just a boss. And it was that kind of lunch break Margot was having. She was on Scarlet's desk, leaning back. Her skirt was hiked up and her sexy, fit legs were wide open with Scarlett's lovely head right in the middle. Today Scarlett's lunch was going to be on the Aussie bombshell.

Margot was in heaven, but even in paradise she knew the rules. Despite the fact Scarlett was the one doing the servicing today, the rules, or rule rather, was very simple... Margot could not touch Scarlett. If Scarlett was going to get on her knees, then she was doing all the work. Margot had to sit back and enjoy.

The rule seemed simple enough... until Margot felt those urges to grab hold of Scarlett's head and run her fingers through her golden locks, to pull her face up to kiss her and taste her own juices on Scarlett's lips. But all that was barred. The most Margot could to was grind her sopping pussy into Scarlett's hungry face.

Hungry might have been putting it lightly. Voracious was far more apt to describe the treatment she was giving Margot's wet Aussie cunt. Her hands gripped the blonde tight butt under her already hiked up skirt while Scarlett's mouth was a one-woman army on her clit. With delicate sweeping motions akin to calligraphy to the fast rapid speed of Morse code.

Margot croaked out moans and pleads of more as Scarlett lashed her clit with her tongue, turning any butterflies in her stomach into a swarm of wasps, nearly pushing her into a climactic climax only to back off and leave that kettle just short of a boil. From there it was all so much more tender. Long, loving licks on her labia to backing off completely and giving soft kisses and love bites on the tender flesh of Margot's inner thigh.

When the near-boiling over soothed back down to a sensual simmer Scarlett returned to Margot's clit. She started up again slow. She sucked softly, her tongue tracing what felt like Shakespearean sonnets on the pleasure button. The slow build up began once more.

While Margot couldn't touch Scarlett, it didn't mean she was a total passenger in all this. She managed to get out pleads of "More!" and rhythmic chants "Yes... Scarlett yes!" Margot's hands weren't exactly taking a backseat either. One was holding her up, Margot leaning on it while the other went to her own chest, pinching and pulling on her own nipples. Scarlett had started there, opening her secretary's blouse and taking a taste of those tits, sucking the nipples hard and teasing them with her teeth.

As Margot added a little spice to the soup with the attention, she was giving herself, Scarlett was bringing it all back up to that final boil. The sonnets were slowly turning into punk songs. She making Margot dance on the edge, each new step getting her dangerously close to going over. Margot began to grind her cunt into Scarlett's face which just fueled Scarlett to push and press on.

"Yes.... yes... Scarlett... Scarlett... SCARLETT!!!!" Margot's body shook like a Richter scale-breaking earthquake. Her arm gave out and she fell back on Scarlett's desk, writhing as pleasure tore through her like hurricane, and that hurricane's name was Scarlett.

As the blonde's body went totally limp Scarlett finally departed her pussy, her face shimmering with Margot cum. She moved up her body to deliver one last kiss Margot's lips. The blonde on bottom savored it, licking her nectar off of Scarlett's face as the kiss broke and Scarlett fell back on her chair. And with Scarlett back behind the desk, it was business as usual. Margot got to her fit and put her clothes back in order. Then turned to face Scarlett.

"Any further business Margot?" Scarlett asked. "Not that I would object to a bit more pleasure but we do have work to do."

"Well boss, you did get a call from Professor Jones just before you had lunch" Margot replied with a smirk "He wanted to schedule a meeting with you, I told him the soonest her could get squeezed in was tomorrow. I know that makes things a bit heavy for you but I also know that Wednesday would have been even worse due to your lunch with Chris. And I'm guessing given you're rather... intense appetite you wouldn't want that date reshuffled."

"Good call," Scarlett said with a wink. "I'll work with it. Thanks Margot."

"No, thank you," Margot said with a grin before exiting. Scarlett laughed to herself a bit and sat back in her chair. It'd been a good few weeks. Chris was astonishingly understanding of her tastes. She'd cut off the boytoys. The only dick for her right now was his, except under certain circumstances. Pussy however, was less of an issue, which meant more fun times with her favorite Aussie.

It was an amazing arrangement, and one with many possibilities. And as Scarlett began touching herself thinking about them, her hand went for the phone to call Margot in for seconds...

******* 

"So, what do you think?" Asked Elisha Cuthbert. She and Jennifer Love Hewitt were taking a tour through Elisha's soon to be restaurant. Everything was almost all set up. The bar, the tables, the carpeting. Even the Top-of-the-line kitchen was ready to go. And according to Elisha, most of the staff was hired, save for a good manager and some stray server positions.

"It looks great Leesh." Jennifer responded. "The carpets are amazing; I LOVE the bar and the kitchen is just... it's beautiful. Only thing missing is the sign outside. What's this place going to be called again?"

"Sauced." Elisha answered. "You know, well, we both do from way too much experience, college kids love their alcohol and I ADORE barbecue sauce... so... cocktails and a wide variety of different Barbecue sauces from all across this great food-obsessed nation we call home."

"Cocktails huh? Should I be worried?" Love asked with a grin.

"Oh god no. When I saw cocktails, I mean over the top weekly specials and well beers. Possibly with goofy novelty glasses. The food is the star. The alcohol, that's a party favor."

"Gotcha. One question though."

"What's that?"

"What are you going to do with that big space on the second floor?"

"That's the question I'm hoping to answer," said a voice very familiar to both women, though Jennifer was the only one surprised to hear it. That surprise grew into joy when she saw a familiar person to connect with the familiar voice.

"Rick!" Jennifer exclaimed with glee. He descended he stairs, a healthy-looking man with a full beard with the faintest bit of salt-and-pepper coloring in it. The moment he hit the ground Love rushed to him and gave him a big welcoming hug. "Oh my gosh when did you get in?"

"Saturday," he said. "Me and the boys are still settling In and Connor has finally been pacified thanks to online gaming."

"Yeah, screaming obscenities that even I haven't heard of is really being pacified," Elisha said, making her way over to her husband.

"Well, he's no longer spending every moment going on about how much he hates us."

Elisha thought on this for a moment before nodding in agreement. "That is something," she said. "Now, if you'll just let me get in-between this...." Elisha gently broke up the hug and slid into Rick's embrace and kissed him. "You know if I didn't know any better, I'd say you were getting too handsy with my man."

"Look, if a woman can't hug her former roommate then we're living in an insane world." Love replied. "By the way, love the salt & pepper thing you have going on."

"Glad someone does."

"Oh my GOD babe it was a joke!" Elisha exclaimed. "It's very sexy and I think I showed you how sexy I found it when you came in."

"That you did," Rick said, squeezing his Canadian cutie right on her backside. "Now, the subject Jennifer brought up, the second floor."

"What am I working with babe?" Elisha asked.

"Well, keep in mind I'd wait until you have an electrician checking that out as opposed to, you know, a comic book artist. All I do is draw the cool space ships. But if I had to take a guess, just from the sheer number of outlets up there and the way the area is shaped, I'm guessing it was some kind of DJ booth. Didn't this place do a club night or something before it was sold?"

"Something like that," Elisha said. "I mean I don't know anything about the previous owners. No one had even used this place in a year and a half according to the realtor. You think we could get another bar up there?"

"I wouldn't," Love added. "Too small, even for a restaurant bar. It'd be a waste of money."

"Then what should go up there?" Elisha asked. "GOD, I hate this. It's always something!"

"Leaf, just breath," Rick said, calling her by his nickname for her, taken from her favorite hockey team, the Maple Leafs. "Something great is going to go up there. It's built to deal with a lot of electronics. So, we have at least some kind of trail to follow."

"I know... I just hate having any loose ends this close to opening. Drives me NUTS."

"On that note, I'm going to go mitigate something else designed to drive you nuts; a household full of antsy young boys. Two on a sugar high by this point and the third smackdab in his moody teenager phase."

"You're a saint," she said, kissing him one more time before he departed. "How exactly are you going to keep Connor calm?"

"Gonna buy him a PSN card or something. That should buy us a couple evenings of politeness."

"See Love? This is why I stay with the man. Always thinking. That and the magic penis. M-A-G-I-C, I swear. And I can still make him blush just by mentioning it."

"See ya Love," Rick said, giving his old roomie one last hug. He turned back to his wife once more. "I'll be back in a few hours though. Still need your faithful in-house taste tester, right?"

"Always will." Elisha responded. The pair kissed one more time. "I love you."

"Love you too, Leaf." Rick headed out leaving a blushing Elisha and a grinning Love behind.

"It never ceases to amaze me," Jennifer said. "I've known the both of you longer than I've known anyone else. I never would have imagined you two together. And you're the single most loving and stable relationship I've EVER seen. How the heck do you do it?"

"I don't know, we love each other," Elisha said, her tone matter-of-fact. "I mean I get the shock kind of. His parents are still so shocked we eloped they still barely speak to us or have seen their grandkids. I know we weren't exactly, you know, love at first sight. But when it all fell into place... it just didn't break. Wouldn't change a thing, not even the rougher stuff before... you know... the fun stuff."

"I just think it's sweet."

"All right, I get it. But let's skip the cavity fuel, I want you to give me a close inspection of my bar. It's not a beauty like yours but I could use some tips. It's always been kind of a drag factor in both my places back east. I usually just hand the reigns to the bartender."

"That's probably a smart move." Love agreed. "It's always wisest to put someone who knows what they're doing in charge of the area you have a blind spot in."

"You're welcome to apply," Elisha joked. "Twenty percent discount on meals."

"Oooh, tempting," Jennifer laughed in response. This felt good. Almost like old times. Better even. Lessons learned, age and wisdom. All the plusses of the past and very little of the minuses.

****** 

With the greaseburgers long since finished, Lili, Camila and Peter had migrated to the couch. Lili sat near the right arm, Peter at the left with Camila in the center. Well, technically in the center. She had really bundled herself close to Peter, resting her head on his shoulder. This site should have set Lili off, or so she thought. Peter was her best friend's boyfriend, but Cami was not that particular best friend. However, Lili also didn't see any sparks of romance in what was happening. Camila wasn't nuzzling at his neck, nor was Peter pulling her closer. Cami was just looking for some familiar comfort and Peter was providing it. There was no need for a negative reaction. Lili honestly found it, once again, sweet.

At first, they were watching some of Cami's favorite films. But then when they happened upon one of them, it inspired another idea in her. Unfortunately for Peter, that film was Dirty Dancing, and he knew exactly what old DVD Cami went to her room to fish for.

"What's with the face?" Lili asked, clearly seeing the eyes roll as Peter braced himself.

"I know what she's getting and I'm shocked she still has it." Peter replied.

"And why wouldn't I have it, Petey dear?" Camila asked with a grin. She'd returned to the room, a DVD on her finger. The label-side read, Talent Show, Jr. Year. "I mean, it's just my favorite thing to watch ever when I'm super sad."

"What is it?" Lili asked, intrigued. Her smile was getting as big as Cami's the more Peter's face filled with dread. Not bad dread, but funny dread.

"Well, this was also Junior Year," Cami said. She removed the Dirty Dancing Blu-ray from the player and put the DVD in its place. "You see, I always managed to get Peter involved in some way in something I did. This... this was the crowning achievement. We practiced for WEEKS. In the end, we nailed it. Perfectly."

"Nailed what?"

"What else Lils?" Cami asked, returning to her seat and leaning into Peter. "The last dance sequence from Dirty Dancing. Including the part where Baby jumps into Patrick Swayze's arms and her lifts her up."

"No way!" Lili replied. "You got him to dance? Like THAT? In front of people??"

"No one's more shocked than I am at what she talks me into."

"Like it's even a challenge." Cami added. "I give you the puppy dog eyes and ask please and remind you that I always help out when you're shooting something whether I'm holding a microphone or throwing a bucket of stage blood on Brodie or Selena. Also, I invoke the best friend privileges."

"But I've seen him dance," Lili said. "We all have. And calling it dancing is being generous. No offense Peter."

"I can't take offense if you're right." He answered, making Lili laugh.

"Just you wait," Cami said. "Wait and be amazed at what weeks of practice and patience can do." With that, Cami pressed play and a gigantic grin instantly came to her face, transplanted to simpler times while also very much in the present where she took quick glances of her oldest friend being beyond embarrassed by the Patrick Swayze cosplay, she got him to wear.

"Oh my GOD she even got you to do your hair like his!" Lili said with a laugh. "You better have won every award for this just based on that alone."

"The hair is just the tip of the iceberg," Cami said.

"The amount of hairspray it took to get it like that probably melted an iceberg." Peter added, getting a laugh from both of the women.

Then the music hit and Lili was actually astonished at what she saw. It was Peter and Cami, dancing. Not half-assing it, not Cami doing all the work... but actually dancing. He was in rhythm. He was actually moving.

"Okay, I'm impressed," said Lili. "You're officially a miracle worker."

"You haven't seen a miracle yet," Cami said. "Just watch."

And Lili's eyes went back to the screen, but not before getting another glimpse of Peter watching it through his fingers, trying to hide his face but laughing all the same. Then those blue-green eyes went back to him on the screen to see him leaping from the stage onto the ground, landing perfectly on the ground just like in the film.

"Holy SHIT how did you do that?"

"Cami stole some airplane bottles of vodka from her dad's hotel."

"It wasn't stealing!" Cami insisted. "I left cash in the mini-bar I snuck into to cover it. And you only got one and a half."

"Yeah, but I was limping for the weekend."

"Oh, poor baby," Cami said. "That really got in the way of all your reading and video games."

The attention went back to the screen as the second feat that made Lili's jaw drop once more was when the pair re-enacted the arm-lift, just as Swayze had done with Jennifer Grey in the film.

"Stronger than he looks huh?" Cami asked.

"And you were worried he couldn't handle a football player?"

"I'm more of a lover than a fighter," Peter said.

"Yes, we all know," Cami joked. "Personal experience from both of us." Cami knowing, she just hit them both with a little jab. Nothing serious, no offense, but enough to make the two blush... and give each other a look that Cami missed.

After that, it was barely a minute and the video was over, dance routine completed and the DVD back at the home menu. A slow clap was started by Lili, who then gave an over-the-top standing ovation.

"Encore!" She shouted. "Bring on more of this Dirty Dancing!"

"I'm game," said with a grin. "How about you, Pete?"

"Cami, I love you... but show me some mercy."

"Very well... but just because I think I may have actually reached my limit in embarrassing my bestie... without even attempting to embarrass my other bestie to even remotely the same degree." Cami then took a quick look at a nearby clock. "Holy shit, I think I might have kept you guys here a lot longer than you expected."

"Holy crap it's already seven???" Lili said. "Oh man I'm going to be late."

"For what?" Peter asked.

Before Lili could be flustered to long, trying to explain both her date and who it was with, Cami chimed in. "Need me to give Pete a ride back to his car?"

"No, I got it." Lili answered. "Not a problem at all."

"Well, in that case," Cami said, getting up from the couch alongside her two compatriots. She turned to Lili first. "Thank you. I needed this. I really did." She hugged her then turned her attention towards Peter, almost repeating the embrace she gave him when she saw him at the door, only this time no tears.   "And thank you too. So much. I really do love you. Despite you being a gigantic goober."

"Well then next time call the gigantic goober when something like this happens," he said, kissing the top of her head. "Deal?"

"Deal." Cami replied.

"Hey Goober!" Lili said, immediately getting Peter's attention and tossing him her car keys. "How about you get the engine running and I'll meet you in the car?"

"No problem," he said, giving Camila one last hug before heading for the door. He paused just before exited and looked to Lili. "You're not gonna tell Hailee I responded to goober, are you?"

"Probably not," Lili said with a smirk.

"I'll take it." Peter exited the apartment, leaving the roommates alone for a few moments.

"Thanks for the quick cover," Lili said.

"No problem." Cami replied. "But you know you can trust him, right? Peter doesn't give a shit if you're bi. That's not him and if it was, I wouldn't have spent twenty years of my life hanging out with him."

"I know... it's just... I'm really selective about it. It's personal to me. I know it wouldn't be a big deal to a real friend or anything. I didn't even tell Jake, which now that I think of it should have been a red flag for that whole relationship. And I don't even know what it is me and Ashley have."

"Well, it's only been a few weeks, isn't that kind of early to call it?"

"Yeah, it's just... look she's fun, and we get along... I just don't know if she's that fond of monogamy. She's very... bohemian. Fronting a band, poet, artist... it's the kind of thing that calls for a lot of fun and... I don't know am I just a fling? Is she?"

"Lils, anyone who's sane would not let someone like you slip through their fingers. If you don't know for sure what it is, just ask her."

Lili nodded, then shook her head. "I can't believe I'm unloading on you with everything you have going on."

"Eh, you earned it today," Said Camila, her tone as soft as her smile. "Besides, that's what friends are for and all those other cliches. Just know I'm here for you. Always will be. Now, you go drop my other bestie off and then hopefully go get laid! I'll be fine. You two... you really helped."

A last hug between the two friends and Lili left the apartment and headed towards her car, which was already running and Peter in the passenger's seat.

"Thanks," Lili said as she put the car in drive and began to head out of the parking garage.

"No problem, just turned the key." Peter replied.

"Not for that. Well, not so much. But for this. Being there for her with me."

"It's Cami," Peter said. It was the only answer he could give.

"I know. Still, thanks for coming along... and also being there for me. After Jake and all of that. You didn't have to do that. I mean I know we're kind of friends and all that because of the people we know..."

"I didn't do it for Hailee or Cami. I did it because it was bullshit what happened to you and I didn't want you to dwell on some asshole who didn't see what he had and took you for granted. I don't care how we met, we're friends."

"Thanks," Lili said, the smile on her face earnest and sweet. "And also... thanks for not being weird... you know... about that thing we did after the whole Jake thing."

"Oh yeah... that." The both were blushing a bit, just below beet red. "I mean, why would I be weird and make anyone feel awkward for that? That's what we have Cami for."

"Very true," Lili laughed. "Still, let's just be out with it. We had sex. We had a threesome. You. Me. Hailee. It was good. It was great, honestly. We've seen each other naked, tasted each other, made each other cum. No shame. No embarrassment. Three adults having consensual fun with each other. That's it."

"Agreed. Though... did you say great? I mean, I totally concur... just, you now, wanted to make sure I heard you right. Between friends and all that."

"Oh, of course," Lili said. "What's a little ego stroking between friends? Friends that have been very intimate with each other... this is getting awkward isn't it"

"Lili, you just saw me at sixteen dressed as Patrick Swayze mimicking a dance routine he performed before either of us were born with pants tighter than a python's embrace. You really think the fact we've had sex is going to be any more awkward than revisiting that?"

"Fair enough," she said with a soft giggle. "Also, love the python visual."

"Thanks."

"And you didn't look too shabby in those tight pants," Lili said. "But the hair... yeah, that was kind of brutal. Looks better the way it is now. The whole shaggy thing. Looks good."

"Oh... thanks." Things then got a bit awkward with the silence. They could both feel it. Not bad awkward, but it was still in the air.

"How exactly did Cami convince you to do that anyway?" Lili asked, trying to kill the tension.

"Take a wild guess," Peter said.

"Puppy dog eyes, the barely there hint of a pout followed by 'Pleeease?" then she fluttered her eyes, knowing going so comically over the top is going to seal the deal."

"Bingo."

********

Elisha Cuthbert LOVED the restaurant business. Sure, it was high stress, but being a chef was what she always wanted. Owning her own restaurant went along with that. The whole celebrity angle just kind of happened. It was never her real passion. Still, it did more than pay the bills so it wasn't a real annoyance.

Elisha also HATED the restaurant business. The high stress could be a nightmare that made her lifelong dream a waking nightmare. Even then though, she'd admit a lot of that stress was self-induced, such as the stress she was putting herself through now, on top of everything else that went along with opening a new eatery.

She knew the deal. She went to college in the area. It was a Cali college scene and it had gone down the traditional Cali path. It meant brining in a new clientele, hopefully. It was one she didn't have much experience with, even during her time at the school, but Elisha was going to welcome vegans in with open arms.

She'd done well with her menu items so far. Her avocado fries were utterly gobbled up by her youngest kids, both of whom were still very much locked in the "vegetables are the tools of Satan" stages of their lives. She'd made amazing meatless burgers and believed she'd landed on the perfect meatless "chicken wing". The actual entree weren't the issues. The sauces were.

Elisha was obsessed with sauces, especially those of the barbecue variety. She'd made her bones mastering the art of barbecue. Sauces to rubs, smoking to grilling and everything in between. Mastering all of that however turned her into a perfectionist, and that could be very, very stressful.

Right now, the source of all the stress was laid out in front of her, experiments she was still tinkering with alongside some of her surefire hits. The habanero BBQ, the Honey Ghost Pepper, the basics of a Cuthbert restaurant. Those were the safety net. The others were things she wasn't sure about. An avocado-based vegan ranch being the ring leader of it all.

Deep inside she knew she probably didn't need to worry. She knew her stuff and had over a decade's worth of success to tell her that her instincts were right. There was still that voice in her head that fucked with her, trying to make her doubt herself, to trip herself up. Luckily, she had back up and it had just walked in the front door of her soon-to-be-opened restaurant.

"Leaf?" Rick said, locking the door behind him. "Still here?"

"Kitchen babe," she replied. Rick made his way to the kitchen. The moment he opened the door, Elisha turned around, putting on a smile when her husband walked in the room. Though the smile warmed him, being with her for over fifteen years made it easy for him to spot when she was perturbed.

"Those dastardly sauces keeping you on edge?" He jokingly asked.

"Don't tease," she pouted finding solace in his arms. "Only I may tease you when I'm like this. Those are the rules."

"Gotcha, don't know how that keeps slipping my mind." He held her close and caressed her blonde locks. "So, what's on the taste test docket?"

Elisha turned around, her back to his chest and arms still around her. "Smoked chipotle cheese sauce. Vegetarian, not vegan so I feel a little secure. The cheese base is mainly smoked gouda but the smallest bit of sharp cheddar in there. I just think it added something. ALWAYS must be served hot with the Bavarian Beast soft pretzel. Either alongside the spicy honey mustard or with a double order of mustard. Also, more vegetarian but it might be vegan because I don't know where vegans stand with honey because some say it's fine but then others will just go one this whole, LONG tirade and its..."

"Leaf..."

"I went to the weird place huh?" she asked before clearing her throat. "Then we have what I hope is going to be the all-star of the newbies the 100% avocado ranch, in both basic and chipotle varieties."

"And to dip?"

"Sliced some artisan bread into strips and toasted them. I thought it better to have the sauces as straight as they could be without dipping your fingers in."

"Time to dig in." Elisha moved aside and let Rick move towards the food. Before he took the first toasted piece of bread, she paused him.

"Be honest," she requested. "Brutally honest."

"Gotcha." Replied Rick. "Anything I should go for first?"

"The vegan ranch," Elisha said. "Those sons of bitches are what's going to give me an ulcer. Get them out of the way."

"You got it boss," Rick said. She handed him a bottle of water to cleanse the palette in between bites. He could feel her beautiful baby blues on him the whole time, nervously watching every move and waiting for the first sign of something negative.

Rick caught view of that. It was something he found both cute and displeasing. There were definitely times her perfectionism drove hi up the wall, mainly when it got so bad, she started taking it out on herself. Most of the time that self-doubt was always centered around new creations and ten out of ten times the self-doubt was 100% unfounded.

As he took that first taste of the regular avocado ranch and no sold it. Despite the dislike of exactly how much stress the opening of the restaurant was giving her, keeping her on edge just the slightest bit was something eh got a kick out of. It was fair, a way to balance out Elisha's silver-tongue.

"Well?" she asked as he sipped the water. "What's wrong? It's awful isn't it?"

"I just want to try the chipotle one next. Compare them directly."

"Oh... yeah," said Elisha. "Okay... continue."

Rick nodded and dipped a fresh bit of toasted bread into the spicier of the two sauces and once more kept his wife on the razor's edge. This was the real test. Rick had his tastes expanded from date one with Elisha, but he was not known as a lover of spicy the same way she was in the sense of he didn't like anything beyond mild.

From the first, loud crunch of him biting into the toast this time to the muffled crunches of the chewing, Elisha felt the urge to bite her nails, anything to curb the nerves. When the swallow finally happened, she felt as though she could barely speak, her mouth being as dry a salt mine.

Once he washed it all down with a swig of water, he turned to her, seeing her waiting on his next words. "Well, this might surprise you."

"Oh no," she said. "It's bad isn't it. Because that'd be you surprising me... fuck fuck fuck I have to start all over...."

"Babe... breath," Rick said, softly grasping Elisha's shoulder to calm her down. "The vegan ranch was great."

"It was?"

"Yes. And the surprising part was I actually preferred the chipotle one."

"You did?" She asked, more than a little dubious. "You sweat in the grocery store when we pass bell peppers and you like the chipotle one?"

"The smokiness really worked. I mean I could feel the heat but it wasn't overwhelming at all."

"That's AWESOME!" Elisha said, almost squealing before jumping in the air in victory. "Fuck yes!" That was followed up by her grabbing Rick's bearded face and pulling it to hers for a kiss, a deep, hungry kiss.

It was almost like clockwork at this point. The moment the weight of whatever stress she had on her shoulders was lifted, her mood shifted from doom and gloom to something much more fun. This kind of fun was also something she needed Rick for.

The couple embraced, hands all over each other. Elisha released a sexy laugh as Rick backed her against one of the prep tables and lifted her up on it. Any trace of anxiety fades away as a small, sexy smile came over face. It grew into a full-grown grin when Rick began the undo her jeans. Elisha raised her legs just a so, allowing them and her shoes to be pulled off and dropped to the tile floor.

Now came for a breathless second or two as Elisha waited to see what her man would do next. The options were few, but every option absolutely fun. When Rick began to get to his knees, Elisha saw that he just wanted a taste of something different... an old favorite.

He began where Elisha expected him to, planting twin kisses on both of her ankles while his hands rubbed her calves. It was a routine Elisha knew all too well. That wasn't a bad thing at all. She knew what Rick was going to do and he knew her body. More than fifteen years together will do that to people. Every kiss he made on her legs was part of a path Rick had traveled many times over the years. The two had done several things in the past to keep their love life fresh and exciting, but right now all Elisha wanted was some comfort food... though Rick was going to be the one eating.

Elisha's moans and sighs began to fill the room. They were soft, the rumblings of what was to come. There were a few of her sexy giggles thrown in too, with her husband's beard tickling the sensitive flesh of her inner thighs as his kisses led him closer to the promised land ahead.

"Mmmmm yessss," the cooking Canadian sighed. Rick's tongue was busy setting the stages, running up her pussy lips like a flat paint brush, giving himself just a taste before pushing things a bit further. His taste was also Elisha's, the first contact just giving her a hint of that old favorite she was craving.

The appetizer though was short and sweet. Rick brought his fingers in as well. He delicately traced his fingers up, down and all around the gate to Elisha's garden. When her pressed forward, Elisha gulped in a deep breath, letting it out in a deep moan as Rick's fingers began to work magic inside of her.

"Oh my god Rick..." Said Elisha. Her arms scrambled against the stainless steel surface of the prep station. It was a lot easier to reach out for something to grasp on to when she was in her bed where the oak headboard was always in reach.

Right now, however her arms were almost flailing as Rick's skilled digits diligently worked inside her, just brushing against that elusive bundle of nerves within while his mouth buried itself in the berry patch sucking one the sweetest red berry of them all.

The moans that came from his wife's ears were like Rick's favorite song... but way dirtier when Elisha's f-bombs came dropping. And just like any good song, there were highs and lows and right now Rick was the conductor. With his fingers in the pie and his tongue lovingly lapping the cherry on top, he built Elisha's body up to a crescendo, her mouth releasing an opera of passionate cries... that soon faded into a grateful sigh as the music slowed down ever so softly. Bringing her to a boil then letting her go back down to a simmer. It was something he loved to do to her, each time making that high so tempting to go off of, then letting it get even further apart.

"Right there Ricky.... fuck you know... oh damn you know so well..." Elisha way with words was fading as Rick played with her pussy and teased her the edge time and time again. Her knew all the right spots to hit with her, and not just the ones within. She always felt a special warm go through her when he gently caressed her surprisingly special spot right on her abdomen, just where her navel began a happy trail downward. Rick had been the only man to really notice that spot. Sure, other men had hit it by accident but never took note. Rick definitely took note. He took notes off all those sweet spots on her. A little nibble on the left ear lobe, lightly scratching the back of her calves. He found all the spots marked X on the map of her body... and added a few more of his own.

All the amorous affection of her longtime lover was making Elisha hot in both senses of the word. She rose up just a bit and took off her shirt and bra, leaving her bare before Rick. She grinned a big toothy one when she saw his eyes light up and seeing her beautiful breasts on display. That smile gave way as she opened her mouth once more to moan out "Rick!"

Elisha was going crazy on the rollercoaster Rick was taking her on. Up down and upside down. Her stomach was twisting and turning in knots and every moment was better than the last. His mouth, his hands... everything was getting ready to set her ablaze. However, both longtime lovers knew that this was going to be a lot more than just Rick's head between her legs.

With a satisfied and expectant "Mmmmm," escaping Elisha's mouth, Rick rose up and began to strip himself. "Baby, you're making me wish I had some singles to throw at you with a show like this," joked Elisha.

"I'm sure you'll find some way to tip me," Rick retorted.

"Oh yeah?"

"Yeah." Rick moved in between Elisha's lovely legs, thrusting in and kissing her deeply at the same time. She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him close as she moaned into his mouth from the feeling of his cock filling her up. Rick kept still for a moment, looking into the ocean blue eyes of his love while she looked back. She wrapped her legs around him, locking at the ankles.

"You gonna stare all day cowboy?" Elisha asked. "Or are we going to ride?"

Elisha got her answer when Rick began to pump into her. The sexy, teasing words and sensual smile gave way to less intelligible signs of pleasure. Those were soon muffled when the couple's lips met. Their tongues wrestled with each other and their hands were also busy. Elisha's ran up and down her husband's back, nails raking down and up with her nails before digging in and gripping his ass.

Rick's hands weren't up too much different, feeling every supple curve of his lover's body, cupping her butt. However, he couldn't keep his mind off of what Elisha had on display up front. Both his hands and lips moved from their previous stations down to her tits, Elisha moaning with the added stimulation. Just like every other sweet spot on her body, Rick knew just how to give Elisha that extra jolt. How he sucked and licked her nipples, how his hands fondled and massaged her melons. All while he gave her a much more direct level of pleasure with his rod buried deep within her.

Grunts and moans echoed in the kitchen. Rick backed off his breast worship for a moment, looking deep into Elisha's ocean blue eyes as he took hold of her left leg, lifting it so her calf was on his shoulder. Rick pressed his lips against her ankle and calf.

"Mmm Rick... oh baby just like that... oh!" Elisha's cooing turned into a surprised yet happy yelp when Rick pressed into her deeper. The couple kissed again, Rick now driving harder into his beloved.

If either of them was thinking about anything other than the pleasure of each other, they'd have thought about how what they were doing in the kitchen matched up to first time they ever had sex years ago. They were both working at the school's student union late at night... and the moment happened. After months of near-misses and interrupted moments, after their first kiss it all exploded in a night of passion and never really stopped.

"Fuck... oh Rick," Elisha moaned, her moan betraying a desperation for more. "I... I love you fucking much...."

"Nnn... love... mmm... love you too Leaf..." He replied, pausing his movements for tender kiss, breaking up the action for a moment of affection. As it broke, Elisha decided to the heat all the way back up.

"Mmm... good to know... now get back to fucking me."

"Is that what you want?" Rick playfully asked, punctuating the question with a hard thrust, earning a satisfied grunt from his blonde bombshell. She nodded; the smile that stole his heart given a sinful edge. "Then that's what you get."

Rick kissed her again, then pulled out of Elisha. For the briefest of moment Elisha was confused. That confusion was squelched when Rick spun her around and bent her over. That message was loud and clear, no room for confusion.

"YES!" she howled as Rick re-entered her from behind. "Damn right this is what I want... mmm baby I fucking love you!" Elisha also loved Rick's nonverbal response, smacking her on the ass as he revved up to really give his Canadian goddess her favorite ride.

Once more Elisha's hands searched for something to grasp, to hold onto tightly as her pussy was pummeled. In her scramble she turned the nearby sink on before finally settling on the wall in front of her.

"Unh... uh.... oh fuck... harder... harder Rick.... mmmm baby fucking take me...." Elisha's request was right on the verge of a yell, a sexy, seductive plea for more and more from Rick to sate her nerves and hunger.

Fortunately for Elisha her husband was an eager lover and good listener. He didn't just hear her words; she listened the tone... and how her voice cracked when he caressed another one of her spots. The spot between her shoulder blades, the one on the small of her back. Each one of part of the final recipe for a satisfied wife.

Elisha released a moan that trailed off into a laugh when Rick pulled her up, her back to his chest. She craned her neck to kiss him, but that lick lock ended quick as her jaw went agape and she moaned, "Oh holy shit!"

That response was thanks to Rick diddling Elisha clit as her hammered her cunt with his dick. He brought his lips to her ears and spoke, "I need you to do something for me baby."

"Mmm... anything... anything for you..."

"Cum on my cock... cum on my cock Leaf..."

"Mmm is that all?" She joked, licking his cheek before doing some work of her own on his cock. "Cum on this cock... my own private sex sextoy... is that what you want hon?"

"Mmmm fuck yes," Rick grunted, his eyes slamming shut at some of the tricks Elisha had found about him over the years. She squeezed and milked his cock as he pumped her, throwing her own spices into the mix.

"I'll be... mmm... happy to... but you've gotta help baby..."

"Be happy to..."

Elisha smiled, her tongue curling upward. And though that mischievous smile soon melted, it simply melted away into pleasure. Rick had rooks Elisha arms with his and allowed her to bend forward, now almost hanging from his arms.

The chef's moans cracked and croaked with every hard, rapid thrust Rick made into her. Elisha was close to exploding, the fuse had been lit long ago. It wasn't going to be much longer. She both didn't want the sex to end and couldn't wait for that orgasm.

"Yes.... yes... YES! YES! RICK OH MY GOD I LOVE YOU!!!!" Elisha's screamed. She'd reached the end of her journey, cumming hard and milking her man closer and closer to his edge. To Rick's credit, that didn't slow him down as he still hammered her pussy, extending Elisha's trip through the pleasure zone for a few precious moments more.

Just as Elisha was coming down, her husband was reaching his breaking point. She knew that unique pitch in his voice all too well at this point. She wrested her arms free, pulled off of Rick's cock and spun around to her knees in front of him.

"Your turn," she said, that beautiful face effectively dooming him to exquisite pleasure. "Now you... cum for me... give me a taste of your sauce honey... it's only fair...."

"No problemmmm, ooohhh damn," Rick moaned. Elisha wrapped her lips around his meatpole and began to drive him towards his absolute explosion. Her tongue strummed his banjo string every so often, her mouth really focusing on the crown while her hand pumped his shaft.

"Gimme every drop baby," Elisha said doing a small suckjob hiatus. "All of it... come on... right on this face... right on my tongue... come on... gimme..."

With that kind of encouragement, the blonde beauty got her wish. Rick pulled away from her mouth, she had requested a plastering after all, and stroked himself a few times before finally exploding.

"ELISHA!!!" He cried out as the first volley of cum exploded from the tip of his cock. Just like Elisha had wanted, it ran across her face, and the next glob landed right on her tongue. The next shots were a bit more random but nonetheless pleasurable. Elisha put her lips back around his rod to suck the last few drops out.

Rick looked down at his cum covered love and marveled at how beautiful she was, even covered in his cum and licking it from her own face.

"Well... that's still good as ever," she joked. "Come on, let's hit the shower."

"There's a shower here?"

"Yep," Elisha said as she got to her feet. "It was Love's idea. She has one in her bar for when she has to stay overnight. It's a good idea, as this little bit of fun clearly shows. Besides, I'm pretty sure you shot a bit in my hair. Can't exactly lick that off my fingers."

"Yeah, sorry about that," said Rick, noticing a few streaks of white liquid white in Elisha's golden locks.

"Don't be. Hazard of the job. A fun one too."

"We going to finish that taste test?"

"Eh, I was really only worried about the vegan stuff. You liked it, you made me cum... I'm flying high. The rest will be our dinner. Maybe a couple burgers too. After we clean up then triple sanitize the work station, of course."

"Sounds like a plan." Rick held his hand out and Elisha took it, then lead him to her office, where much like Love's bar, the shower was located. As they walked totally nude and hand in hand to take a post sex shower, it almost made Rick wish Elisha would get nervous more often. The again, neither of them would get any work done in that case.

*******   

It was about 7:45 when Peter finally made it back to his place. There was a bit more traffic than either he or Lili had expected. It wasn't too much of a delay, but he also never let Hailee know that he was going to be late... or that he had skipped all his classes.

She also hadn't texted him all day, so he didn't think he'd be in it too deep, if at all. When he walked in the door, he didn't see his girlfriend at all. What he did see was his roommate and business partner, Sabrina Carpenter, laying on the couch with a half-eaten container of red curry chicken on the coffee table in front of her.

"It's almost eight," said Sabrina. "And you missed the American folklore class too."

"I know. There was kind of an emergency."

"What happened?" Sabrina said, a bit of concerning in her tone... but not so much it distracted from her nightly Netflix ritual of excruciatingly bad ghost hunting "documentaries".

"Camila and Jose broke up."

"Holeee shit," Sabrina said, actually rising up to sit. She needed to actually look at Peter's face for this one. "Did I hear you right? What happened to the fairy tale couple?"

"Jose got a great offer to go to Japan. It's a huge thing for his career. And Cami doesn't want to go. It's a whole... thing. Short of it is she needs some kind of support system because of her nerves over Jose's job, she doesn't want to take it out on him or stand in the way of his dreams... so... yeah."

Peter flopped down on the couch as well, leaning his head against its backboard. Sabrina reached for her food and put another forkful in her mouth, chewing as she soaked in the info.

"She doing okay?" Sabrina asked. "I mean you saw her and not Jose I'm guessing, what with you knowing her your whole life and all."

"Good assumption."

"I try."

"Cami's doing... well as can be expected considering she broke up with the love of her life. So when Lili told me about what was going on... well, I kind of had to be there. Best friend duty and all of that."

"Gotcha." Sabrina replied. "I have another question."

"What?"

"You know where the air fryer is? I was gonna make some wings but I couldn't find it and I'll be damned if I'm actually going to heat up a vat of grease. Hence the curry."

"No clue... wait, why didn't you just ORDER wings?"

Sabrina opened her mouth as if the answer was ready to roll off her tongue. Instead nothing came out as she paused to think if she even had one.

"Well... huh. Shit. You got me."

"Before you ruminate on the conundrum you've put yourself in, I have a question for you."

"Shoot," the sprite said.

"Is Hailee home? And if she is, is she pissed at how late I am getting home."

"She's here." Sabrina replied. "And I doubt she's pissed. She got home like fifteen minutes before you."

"Oh... was she okay?" Peter asked. "I haven't talked to her all day."

"What? She was on the phone when she came in. I thought it was with you. Anyway, she's in your bedroom. Probably still on the phone."

Peter rose from the couch and headed to the bedroom he shared with Hailee. He could hear through the door she was still in conversation, a friendly one from the sound of t. It wasn't his business, but he also at least wanted to crash on his own bed instead of watch Sabrina laugh her ass off as amateur ghost hunters. After the sixty-ninth time it stopped being funny. At least until Sabs took out the bong.

He opened the door and surprised Hailee, the leggy beauty jumping a bit when she saw him. She covered the receiving end of the phone and mouthed "Just a minute, sorry."

Peter nodded and laid down on the bed, getting the tail end of Hailee's phone conversation.

"Yeah, that sounds great," she said. "Look, I've gotta go. We'll handle that tomorrow. Yeah... yep, that's right. Okay. Tomorrow. Bye." The call ended and Hailee blew a strand of hair from her face and turned to Peter. "Sorry about that. Work stuff."

She walked over and straddled him on the bed, kissing him as he laid down on the bed. "Trouble at the office?" Peter asked.

"No, not really. Just... well it's just triple checking on stuff that was done before it even reached my desk. And even then, if it's on mine or Camila's desk it can't be that important. What about your day?"

Peter then told her about what had occurred with Camila, and her jaw dropped.

"Oh my god is she okay?" Hailee asked, sliding off of Peter. "No wonder she wasn't at work today."

"Yeah, but... I needed to be there for her, you know? Me and Lili spent pretty much the whole day with her, just trying to make it all easier on her. I don't like seeing her like that."

"I understand," Hailee said. "Believe me. She going to be on campus tomorrow?"

"I think so."

"Hope I'll see her," Hailee said, getting up from the bed. She began to take off her clothes, preparing for a shower.

"Why wouldn't you be able to?" Peter asked. "You don't have morning classes tomorrow so you could meet up with her for breakfast at the D. C."

"Yeah, but I'm still doing some study dates," Hailee replied, tossing her blouse into the hamper. "Then after that at lunch there's the work thing. But the afternoon, I promise I'll try and talk to her. This kind of thing... no one should go through it alone."

Hailee paused for a moment, her eyes darting to the phone and back. Peter didn't really catch it. They'd been together for more than a couple months and had sex many, many times. Peter though was still enamored as he watched Hailee undressed. And Hailee still loved feeling those eyes on her. Her looked to him while her lips delivered a smile.

"You look like you could use a shower too babe," she said. "How about we save on the water bill? You wash my back, I'll wash yours... and maybe a bit more?"

"Well, it does make economic sense," Peter said with a grin to match Hailee's. He jumped up from the bed and began to strip himself, Hailee whistling as his clothes dropped. The whistle became wild laughter when he lifted her up and took her into the bathroom.

Peter wished all long days could end like this.

****** 

Sometimes locations mattered. They set the mood. Romance could be found anywhere, but something about candlelight just made it better. Sex also had a trademark location, which was the bedroom. Kira Kosarin and Ben Farrano however had picked an entirely different location.

It was spur of the moment to a degree. It had been building since that first date. The two flooded each other with innuendo and flirtation. They also tried their best tricks on the other. While none of Kira's tricks worked on Ben and vice versa, they couldn't help but respect the game each other had.

So, it went on their next few dates. The sexual tension mounted and mounted. They were drawn to each other; they knew that much. Neither Kira nor Ben had met a person so close to who they were. It was hard to figure out how to play it, what front to put up.

By the time they reached date number five, any attempt at fronts were gone. It was just Kira and Ben... and the insurmountable sexual tension that was between them. So insurmountable in fact that soon after their food arrived, they asked for it to go. The food was put into Styrofoam containers and double wrapped in plastic bags. And they were placed a nearby crate as Kira and Ben fucked in the alleyway behind the restaurant.

Kira was facing the wall, her arms braced against it and her tight black dress hiked up to her waist, the top half pulled down and her tits bared in the night. She hadn't bothered with underwear. Kira had a sixth sense about her.

Ben was right behind her, hands on her round hips and cock buried deep in her sopping cunt. Right now, there just moans and snarls between them. However just minutes before they were a lot more verbal.

The moment they had stepped out of the restaurant and Kira lead Ben into the alley, it was already a foregone they were going to fuck. Kira didn't need to say, "You're going to fuck me. Right now." However, Ben sure was glad she did.

"Ahhhh yes!" Kira moaned, her sensual vocal eruption echoing in the alleyway. She was pleasantly surprised at Ben. She didn't know he had this side to him. No direction needed. He read Kira's desire in her eyes. That was something she hadn't experienced before. The other thing that was a surprise at how he took charge of the situation. Spinning her around and hiking her skirt up before she said a word, his hands running over her fit body. Right from the start Ben had let her know she was going to get truly fucked and a few minutes in Kira knew he wasn't lying.

Still, now that he had a few minutes of total control, Kira saw fit to remind Ben just who's idea this spur of the moment screw session was... and clue him in on exactly who his cock was driving into.

"Fuck it... fuck that cunt Ben... don't fucking waste my time... FUCK ME!" Kira's voice was a dominant and sensual growl, and her words were driven home when she pushed back on Ben, fucking herself with his cock. "Come on Beny Boy.... am I gonna fuck you or are you gonna fuck me?!?"

She looked back on him, a confident and teasing smirk on her face, though that soon gave way to another erotically charge moan. That was more than enough to get Ben really revved up.

"Take a wild guess Kira," Ben said, giving his own tactile answer by smacking Kira's hard on her firm ass, leaving a bright red mark. She yelped in surprise, and her voice trailed off as Ben got ready to give her exactly what she demanded. He kept one hand on her hip, gripping deliciously tight while the other slid up her body, taking a rough squeeze of her tits before settling at Kira's smooth shoulder, where he took another firm grip.

"YEEeeeEEEEsssSSS!!!" Kira cried out, her voice cracking with every powerful pound he made. This was AMAZING... everything. The dirty alleyway, not giving a shit who heard them, and a man who knew how to really fuck her.... it was something Kira didn't really expect. No one to lead around and tell how to do things right... and a man who knew how to use what the good lord gave to make her squeal in delight.

"Fuck me... come on motherfucker... ohhh my god... fuck me till I cum on that fucking dick of yours... don't stop... oh fucking hell don't even think about it!"

"Wasn't... wasn't planning on it!" Ben growled. He gave Kira a few hard, fast jabs into her puss, the wild woman grunting in delight. She was more than a little ditzy at the moment. Feeling tingly and warm all over, she knew she was close, waiting for that last gust of wind to bowl her over. It came in a surprise way, when Kira felt his thumb tease her starfish, just a little bit of pressure against her asshole and it was over Kira... and it gave Ben ideas for their next round.

"Fuck YES!" She yelled, gasping for air as her body insane from pleasure. Her nerves endings were fire and ice at once. And it all went so much higher when Kira was sandwiched between the wall and Ben. He was buried to the hilt inside of her, making quick, hard thrusts into her pussy, giving her ride a few lovely bumps in the road.

Ben had made her cum, and much quicker than she anticipated. Best of all, especially for Ben, Kira had a special treat in mind for him. He couldn't cum inside her, not yet anyway. But still, she knew something that also made men happy, especially when they heard her say it.

"Cum on my face!" Kira said, authority in her tone. "I earned it... so that's where I want it... I want to fucking swallowing cum... have it slide down my throat..."

The words were silky smooth, worming their way into his ears and breaking down his last barrier.

"Holy shit!" Ben cried out. The moment he disengaged from the velvet embrace of Kira's cunt she was already squat down in front of him. The saucy brunette took his cock into her mouth, sloppily sucking his knob force him to explode in her mouth.

Kira swallowed the first two blobs with glee, moaning as the cum oozed down her throat. Those were the biggest shot and she knew it. She loved swallowing, so it worked for her anyway. Besides, she didn't want to get any cum on her dress. However, it wasn't like the rest of the shots were simple dribbles. Kira's happily got her face glazed with Ben's batter, she even let some of it drip down on to her tits, cupping them at the bottom to protect her dress.

"Good job Ben," Kira said, licking her hand. "You might get to fuck me again."

"I'm honored." He replied with a grin.

"You should be. Now zip it up and take me home. I need to get up early tomorrow."

"No problem," Ben said. In a few short minutes they were dressed and heading back to Kira's apartment. There was no more sex on the menu for tonight, but both Kira and Ben knew they had only scratched the surface of what they wanted to do to each other.

******* 

"Don't call her man," Jake said.   He and Jose were in Jake's apartment, finishing up the packing for their big move to the land of the rising son.

"Yeah, I bet you'd really love it if I called and convinced Cami to come with me," Jose said. The tag team had been having this discussion ever since Jose's break-up. Jake was letting a lot of stuff slide. He knew what Camila meant to Jose. But his friend also needed some logic.

"Jose, I'm not going to pretend like I'm Cami's biggest fan. She's probably the biggest reason Lili wouldn't even talk to me after Spring Break."

"Dude I'm thinking that's more likely about you fucking someone else behind her back while not even touching her."

"Whatever. I'm just going to say, I agree with her on this. Dude she even came crying to me a couple times about those nightmares. She was worried sick constantly. Especially when you said it was going to be a big match. She figured that's when you were going to do the really dangerous stuff. Which, honestly, she's right. Half the time when I've been telling you to scale the craziness back it's on her behalf as well as mine. So... Cami's right. Either you two break-up and you resent her, or she comes with, has no one to talk to and begins to take it out on you. You know she's right."

"Yeah... it doesn't mean it doesn't suck though. I thought this would be the best thing to ever happen to me... it doesn't feel that way without her."

"You need help getting the last of your stuff in a couple days?"

"No... it's best to do it alone. Fuck I hate that the one thing you and her ended up agreeing on is she and I breaking up."

"Me too man," Jake said earnestly. "Seriously."

And Jake meant that. He may have had his issues with Camila over the whole Spring Break affair, but she did make Jose not just feel happy, but like he mattered. This was going to be a rough, bumpy ride to Japan and the future.

*******

It was a routine Ariana Grande had gotten used to. To a degree. Ariana was currently in a cover band she formed herself. She placed an ad in the college paper and left flyers up all-around campus for multi-instrumentalists to perform with her.

They were all talented of course, more than worthy enough in Ari's eyes to join her in this little venture. On the surface, it was a way to make some pocket money, which they had done in spades to everyone's surprise. The band meshes extremely well with Ari's voice and stage presence.

Of course, under the surface, it was to get Ariana noticed, to be her big break into the music business. The boys in the band were all wonderful to be around and talented, but they were also a means to an end. She wasn't cruel about it or anything. In fact, the guys knew it and were fine with it. They got paid and they if anything saw this as them in as well. Session musicians can make bank.

In fact, the only issue that was ever had between Ari and her boys was Ari's perfectionism... and her tendency to change the set list on them at the last possible moment. As good as the band was, even they stressed at having to learn six new songs that Ariana had decided fit better the day of a show. And tonight, was one of those nights when Ari changed the script on them and the three guns for hire weren't too pleased.

Vinnie, one of her guitar players who was also a keyboard wizard, was usually the one most vocal in his annoyance. He was followed by the drummer, Eric, in that regard. Usually her dual-wielding guitarist/bass player Bruce was a little more level-headed, but this time even he was more than a little distraught.

It didn't even phase Ariana. This wasn't remotely the first time this had happened. Not even close. The tension was always squashed. Ariana had the perfect way to ease tensions and each one of them knew what it was. They all acted like they didn't, they were just waiting for her to make her move.

"Six songs Ari?" Vinnie said, pacing back and forth with Bruce and Eric on either side of him standing still. "You want us to learn six NEW songs before eight o'clock tomorrow, get perfectly in sync with them... all of that BY TOMORROW? During finals? Are you nuts?"

"Not at all Vincent," Ari said, uncrossing and crossing her petite and perfect legs, her six-inch stiletto heels adding even more to the visual buffet she was putting on display. "Quite the opposite. I just have faith in how amazing each one of you are."

"Ariana, please," Bruce said, his tone calm with a hint of stress behind it. He nervously pushed the long hairs hanging over his face back before speaking again. "While it's awesome you think that highly of us, we're also only human. We all have some major league finals that we can't study for while also cramming to learn these new songs. And they aren't simple at all."

"Yep," said Eric. He was a man of few words. Ari liked that. Direct and to the point. It made it easy for her. She didn't have to wait through another barrage of complaints before she got to silencing them.

Ariana had a wonderful way of keeping the peace. Now that all three men had said their piece, it was her turn for rebuttal, and it was going to be a familiar argument. One she'd had with them all. Alone or in pairs, it was a familiar pattern all brought about by her own perfectionism. But it was always worth it, both for the final result and Ariana's own special brand of conflict resolution. First however, she had to assert among these lions exactly who the queen of this little jungle was.

"Gentlemen," Ariana said, getting to her feet. She had to look up at the taller gentlemen, even with her heels aiding her height. However, the moment she was up there was no denying who was now in control of the situation. "While I know you're all very serious with your concerns, I know for a fact that it will all workout. It always does."

"Yeah, but Ari" Bruce said. Ari gently shushed him, pressing her tattooed index finger to his lips.

"I have the floor." She winked at him and began pace back and forth in front of the three bandmates. "This isn't the first time any of you have taken issue with me. Or even two of you at a time. But three... well... how about we solve the problem the same way we always do it?"

The men looked at each other, feigning ignorance but being very real with their nerves.

"Oh, don't feign ignorance boys. I can lay out the deeds, the locations and the perpetrators if you'd like."

The men were still silent. Ariana's knowing smile grew.

"Very well." The petite lioness walked over to Bruce, her brown eyes looking deep into his hazel orbs.   "Bruce my dear... sweet Bruce. You fucked me on my bed over there." Ariana pointed behind the men to the other side over her loft. There was a big, king-size bed, adorned in pinks and reds in the blankets. "Actually, that's rather crude. You made love to me there. Didn't even try to cum until you made me cum. And you did... so hard... and twice. While it seems unfair you only got your nut once... I think the way it felt when you came in my mouth, watching me swallow every drop of you... bet that felt better than three orgasms in one."

Ariana then walked over to Vinnie. "And you... you talk as fast as you play. You move even faster. You fucked my ass on this couch behind me, filling me up when you were done... And again, made me cum. Gold star in that category for you too. Certainly, seemed to calm your nerves as well."

Vinnie grinned at her, snickering as he nodded. Then Ariana turned her attention to Eric, running her fingers through the wild streak of blonde in his dark hair.

"And you... you're very to the point. Admirable. You showed that to me in the shower. Pressing me tight against the glass of my shower... pressing my titties and face against it. Makes me wish I had a camera running so I could see it... bet you'd want a screening too, huh?"

Eric gave her a slight smile and nodded.

"Then you finished up my giving me a nice hot facial, straight from the source," Ari said. "And I showed you my appreciation by swallowing every last drop... and with that went all your troubles too."

Ariana stepped back a bit from them. "Then there were the threesomes when two of you had an issue. I loved being filled up like that... nothing like it in the world. I'd say the only thing better is being on stage... but let's test that theory. I've had two at a time... and while three is a lovely crowd I can't ignore one of you... so gents... how about a little Four on the Floor?"

Ariana reached behind herself, unzipping her dress in front of the stunned gentlemen. Well, two were. Eric just shook his head and chuckled. He was very aware, maybe more so than anyone, of what Ariana was capable of.

The petite sex pot slid her dress down to the floor, leaving her bare before the bots, save for her pumps. She liked keeping them on during sex... especially really dirty sex. She could almost get off on their glare at her. It was almost as good as being on stage and knowing everyone in the room wanted to fuck her. Not just from her body... she seduced them with her voice. Everything else was just icing to be licked.

"Boys, are you cold or something?" Ariana asked, a knowing and expectant tone in her voice. "Because if not, I'm not going to be the only one naked. That's not how this works.

If the men were dumb enough to miss that hint Ariana probably wouldn't have bothered with them. Fortunately, all three men knew when to listen to their head, regardless of which one it was on them. Ariana licked her lips. She always enjoyed seeing familiar friends, especially when they were so... ready for an up-close hello.

Once more she paced back and forth in front of the three men, only this time it was much more playful. Her fingers grazed their cocks, almost as if she was doing a white glove test on the furniture, and from how they felt all three cocks were some sturdy samples of wood. Her pacing stopped at Bruce. She was always going to start with him. He was the most fun of the three to tease and push to the edge.

"You're up first," Ariana said. Bruce gulped a bit when she felt her hand grasp his cock, softly, teasingly pumping him. Then her gaze turned to Vinnie and Eric. "You boys can watch, wank... whatever. Just don't go soft... or cum... but especially don't go soft." Ariana turned her attention back to Bruce. "And that no cumming thing goes triple for you. Because..." Ari sensually licked her lips, "Well, you know why."

He nodded as Ari went to her knees. She grasped his dick gently. Bruce needed a delicate touch. It wasn't that he couldn't get dirty, not at all. In fact, he'd fucked her cross-eyed more than a few times. But to make Bruce go ablaze the first spark had to be blown just a bit to get that ember aflame.

Her palms flattened on either side of Bruce's stalk, softly gliding against his rigid member. She stopped at the crown, one hand leaving while the other grasping him. Ari wasn't pumping him anymore. She was simply holding the guitarist's dick in place as her hot, wet and very open mouth closed around the crown.

"Uhhhhh," Bruce groaned. Ari always started on him the same. He didn't mind. If something always felt so reliably mind blowing it never got old. His hands went to fists as Ariana's work began. At first, she kept her mouth strictly on the engorged crown, sweetly sucking it like a popsicle, getting the creamy center ready for delivery. Not a speedy delivery, thankfully.

Bruce was lost in the pleasure of it all as Ariana's tongue rolled over his tongue, massaging it while his shaft was gently stroked by her sweet caress. He managed to open his eyes, previously shut tight from Ari's exquisite sucking, and look down on her. He caught her doe eyes, trying to look innocent with his wood in her mouth. It created an irresistible sense of perversion that only increased as those pink lips took more of his rigid cock between her lips.

Vinnie and Eric had to admire Ariana's oral artistry. She wasn't paying attention to them, though she knew they were there. All of her energy was focused on working Bruce's dick with her mouth. The other two bandmates had to respect what they were seeing as they waited for their own turn.

Ariana's beautiful eyes gave Bruce a wonderful bit of spice to her sweet and sensual suckjob. Her nails teased and glided on his balls before her hand began to massage them. Orally speaking, it couldn't get much better for Bruce without it being over. Aria knew that, which was why she stopped. She gave him a wink and blew him a kiss before setting her sights on the next lad in line, Vinnie.

Vinnie was a very, very different case when compared to Bruce. They were both guitarists, multi-instrumentalists really. However, whereas Bruce was quiet, choosing to go for what felt and sounded right over showing off, Vinnie was the opposite. He was a born show off, always trying to prove how much of a guitar virtuoso he was. At times it was impressive... and other times it utterly bored Ariana. Speed wasn't everything... which was the next layer underneath Vinnie's need to prove himself. Underneath all the bluster and desire to be a guitar god was a true master of songwriting and melodic playing. And that of course transferred over to his sexual prowess.

Vinnie was all about hard and fast. That didn't bother Ariana too much. Sometimes that's exactly what she was in the mood for, especially when it came to anal. It just felt better that way. However, whenever he did decide to slow things down, Ariana found it to be a wonderful treat. However, when it came to a suckjob, Vinnie went back to being 99.9999% about speed. Ari didn't mind that either. Her oral talents were just as varied in blowjobs as they were with vocals.

Ariana was on her knees in front of him. The innocent sweetness on her face that she had for Bruce had given way to a more confident, almost defiant sexuality. The smile on her face told the tale of a thousand songs about sex. Vinnie was taking after Bruce in the moment, watching as Ariana did something a bit different.

Ariana reached down between her legs and slid her middle finger into her dripping cunt, working it in just for few moments before withdrawing the now slick digit. All three men watched as Ari brought her finger to the throbbing purple head of Vinnie's cock and smeared it with her juice, running the tip of her finger in circles around the engorged head.

"Shit!" Vinnie said in a whispered shout. Ariana ran her finger all around the crown, giving his cock her own flavor. Ariana knew the moment her lips wrapped around his pole she'd be getting face fucked and she was fine with that. But first she wanted to give him a tease, just enough to remind him who was in charge.

Vinnie shivered and moaned again with Ari's tongue extended and flicked against the tip of his cock like she was lapping at like a cherry popsicle on a hot day. The message was delivered and received. And then Ariana wrapped her lips around his cock and relaxed her throat. It was time for a speedball jam.

"GLUK GLUK GLUK!" were the new sounds filling the room, the fast rhythm of Ariana Grande being face fucked, the squelching sound of her throat being ravaged echoed throughout her loft.

"Yeah.... oh fuck yes Ari," Vinnie ground. His hands held her head still as he thrust into her mouth. There was no intricacy to this, no attention to detail that made Bruce flip his lid. That wasn't Vinnie's style, especially with Ariana. He was using her, and it felt right. For Vinnie knew very well the relationship they all had with Ariana. She used them... this was just a bit of balance. He knew he wouldn't be able to get away with it if Ari wasn't fine with it. Sexually, Ariana was a woman of many tastes. She used him, he used her. There was a respect to that.

Still, without Ari taking the wheel as she had with Bruce, it wasn't going to be quite as long. Though the visual being made of spittle and long strands of saliva leaking from the petite sex fiend's mouth was a very pleasing visual for the two other men.

However, at the speed he was going if he didn't stop, he'd explode soon too. Vinnie pulled out of her mouth and slapped and rubbed his raging rod all over Ariana's face as she gulped for air, the sexy sprite still found the time to grasp the now-free fuckstick and slobber all over it.

And with that Vinnie's time with Ariana's mouth was done, and her sights were now set on Eric. And much like Vinnie was to Bruce, Eric was a different beast all together. Eric wasn't one for over-the-top softness and sweetness. But he also wasn't one to fuckstart a woman's head. When I came to a blowjob, Eric was very much a meat and potatoes guy. Nothing fancy, just suck his cock and he's a happy camper. It was something Ariana could admire. Sometimes French champagne didn't hit the spot and you really needed was a Pabst blue ribbon.

She grasped his cock, her thumb running circle under the crown and making Eric twitch.

"Ooh, already too much for you?" Ariana teased. That was the one bit of garnish Eric liked. He loved hearing Ari shit talk... to hear her let filth mix with confidence and wear down his defenses. "You think you're gonna be able to handle these pretty pink lips sucking you? Keep from filling my mouth with your hot milk?"

"Only one way to find out, isn't there?" Eric pointed out, a crocodile grin on his face.

"Can't disagree with you there." Ari moved her hand, pumping his cock. Just as she got into rhythm with that, her mouth covered him. No build up as Eric didn't expect or want it. He wanted to get right to the action. Ari could relate. She loved sucking cock but she couldn't get wait to get the meat of her plans for the men tonight.

The sound of slurping filled the room. Nowhere near as rushed or rapid as the face fucking Vinnie gave her, but the rhythm was steady and just the right amount of sloppy.

Eric groaned as Ari happily sucked his schlong. Back and forth, up and down, it was a wonderful and hot tongue bath from the songstress. He held his hands behind his back, simply enjoying Ariana's with all the senses her suckjob set ff. There was the obvious touch, her masterful mouth and terrific tongue doing their usual amazing job and driving him bonkers. Not a movement was wasted. Ari knew the moves, like letting her teeth graze against the ridge of the crown ever so slightly. It always made Eric's knees buckle and sent shivers up his spine.

The view wasn't bad either. He couldn't think of many better views than Ariana on her knees in front of him slurping his dick... though her bent over in front of him with her cunt filled up with his hard prick might just be one of them. Though right now Ariana's was making a hard case for the blowjob view by adding the vision of fingering herself as she sucked

Then the sounds... those were almost equal to Ariana's singing voice. Sloppy slurping mixed with muffled moans and the percussion of Ari fingerfucking herself. It was an enchanting elixir of sensations that Eric had been treated to many times before.

Ariana loved serving it all up to him, in doses of course. She liked how Eric let her lead this dance. He knew that she knew just was   to make him flip his lid and make him into sex-crazed lunatic for just the right amount of time. Just the right way to suck, just the perfect time to tease... tongue, eyes, fingers... all working together to drive him wild and in doing so, drive herself wild.

However, much fun a triple suck session could be, it wasn't the final destination. Much like with the previous two men, right when Eric was turning that corner to the point no return, Ariana broke free from his pulsing member, though this time instead of crawling to another cock to suck, she got to her feet and walked over to Bruce.

"Guess who gets first sweetie?" she asked. Ariana reached won, grasping his cock and giving it a few tugs. "Lay down Brucie... I want a ride. And you two... all good things... all good things."

Bruce laid down on the soft, ornate rug in the center of this area. The floor of Ariana's loft apartment was hard wood, which ensured the incoming moans were going to have some serious echo. Still, almost randomly a rug popped up to break up the monotony of the hardwood.

It wasn't something anyone questioned, especially Bruce. Besides, it was far better than laying back on a hardwood floor. Though laying on a bed of nails would probably be oaky with him if he knew it meant he was going to get to fuck Ariana.

"Fuuuuck Ari...." Bruce growled as she lowered herself on to his cock. She moaned out his name too once she had sunk down completely on him. Her rans his hands over her body, from her tone leg up to her breasts.

While Ariana and Bruce settled in to their solo act Vinnie and Eric hung back. It wasn't that they didn't enjoy private time with Ariana as well, they'd both had her one on one. But Eric and Vinnie vastly preferred the wild side Ariana let out when she had more than one dick to contend with. Still, there was something special about when she only had one to focus on, which is what Bruce loved. Either way, the show Eric and Vinnie were about to get was going to be simply superb.

As superb as it was going to be to watch, it was going to feel even better for Bruce. He gripped Ari's tight little bum tight, guiding her as she rode his throbbing rod. The view from below was amazing, watching her gorgeous face reacting to his dick. It never got old.

"Ohhh... mmmm Brucie... so tender...." Ari moaned, her voice barely above a whisper. She was enjoying herself just as much as Brian, and had her own view that fueled her fire. While it wasn't of Brian, though that was just quick and delightful look down, right now her eyes were glued to the two other men, just waiting for their invitation in. But they knew they'd have to wait for her okay. Still, her eyes lit up and her tongue wet her lips. She couldn't wait to have all her cocks at once.

In the meantime, however, she was going to enjoy Bruce. While he had indeed participated in more than a couple threesomes with Ari, she always noted he gave a little bit more when he had her all to himself. He was undeniably a team player... but he also loved his solo time.

That became even more crystal clear when Bruce pulled himself up. He needed to taste Ari just as much as he was feeling her pussy squeeze him as they fuck. He kissed Arian's neck, tasting her sweat-slicked skin... and leaving a few soft bite marks as he did. The neck got a similar treatment, every single searing kiss making her moan a little more.

Of course, Bruce couldn't resist Ari's petite but perky tits. He pulled her close and soon Ari moaned out loud, "BRUCIE!" echoing in the loft. He sucked hard on her nipples, his teeth pulling in just the slightest. Not too hard, that wasn't his style and Ari liked that. A gentler side to debauchery.

Though his kiss and caress may have been tender, there was a rougher side to Bruce and it was ready to gain some traction. His hands slid up Ari's back and gripped her shoulders. It was a firm grip, but not hard. More than enough to allow Bruce a bit more control as he hammered up into Ari's cunt, the sweet siren crying out passionately in response.

"YES!" she screamed. "Fuck fuck fuck fuck! Oh yes Brucie fuck that pussy... oh... oh fuck...." Every word Ari said came from a sneering mouth, her lip curling as jolt after jolt of pleasure was slammed into her from Bruce's superb cock. Then all that lovely attention as his mouth took a tour of her titties... it was making Ariana craving even more, especially as she eyed the two throbbing cocks waiting for their turn.

Ariana moved down, forcing Bruce back down to the carpet. She kissed him, sucking his tongue as it broke. "Time to share Brucie," she said. One last Kiss and she rose up. Bruce's hands gripped her hips, giving Ari a bit of stabilization as her attention turned to Eric and Vinnie. She waved them over with her index fingers, both raised up.   The green light was lit.

The two very ready rockers walked over, Ari expectantly waiting while Bruce continued working his cock into her. Heavy, expectant breathing mixed with moans and it made everything feel even hotter than it already was.

"Welcome... uhhh... welcome to the party, boys," Ari said, her voice cracking from the lovely cock ride she was taking. With Bruce's grip on her hips holding her steady while her own hands reached out for the two additional hard cocks she'd been craving.

This wasn't going to be a particularly skilled suckjob, not like before. Eric and Vinnie didn't particularly care. This was just about keeping them prepped for what came next. After all, Ariana still had a vacant hole. Still, neither man was going to turn down a second round at those sinfully sweet lips.

It was chaotic and sloppy as the two took turns in Ariana's mouth. They were pretty much taking turns fucking her throat, the added vibrations of her moans and groans from Bruce's own work down below gave them both a thrill that sometimes skill couldn't match.

Back and forth she went between them, giving each cock a few brief moments of a tongue back. Sometimes though she had to pause to let out a loud scream of pleasure when Bruce really hit a stride in her cunt. It was all quite wonderfully chaotic, and only got more so when the men began to double stuff her mouth with their cocks, Ari's tongue trying desperately to cover the allied powers in her mouth.

And while such an arrangement had proven fun, everyone knew things were going to get more fun. Ariana's brown eyes locked on Vinnie like a laser sight.

"You... mmmm... n-now," demanded Ari. Vinnie knew exactly what she wanted. There wasn't much room for interpretation however. Her pussy was already occupied, and as Ari's movement's Bruce's dick slowed, he had an opening to get deep inside Ariana's own opening.

"Mmm fuuuuck yesssss," Ari said. She was almost frozen solid, save for the trembling of her body, a reaction to her ass being filled with Vinnie's love gun. Vinnie was a tried-and-true ass man. If it was one on one, he'd always get a bit of Ariana's pussy, then go for the thing he had his eyes on. However, in a group setting, it was always straight to Ari's ass.

"Yeah... mmm fill my ass all the way up Vin," Ari growled. She loved this, loved being absolutely filled with cock. Nothing else quite matched... though she had a few ideas on what could surpass it. At the moment however, feeling Vinnie and Bruce take her holes to the hilt.

After a few moments for all three to settle, the men began to give Ariane the grande double fucking she craved. A rhythm was soon landed on, when one man thrust in, the other pulled out. It was a slow build, and as the two men went harder and faster in increments her moans became hungrier and more full of desire.

It wasn't too long before the men were going full blast with their double penetration. Bruce even added a touch extra, working her clit with his them as her pussy and asshole were plundered. And while Ariana loved all this attention, she saw someone who wanted some attention of his own. Her affirmative smile was all Eric needed. He walked over with his raging hard-on in hand and guided into Ariana's open and waiting mouth, her tongue slowly flicking, waiting for his arrival.

Ariana's moaned around Eric's cock. He held her head still, now taking the opportunity to give her a good skull fuck. And Ariana was just outside the pearly gates of pleasure. Cock in every hole, every last vestige of attention the men had was on her and she loved every moment of it. It made the cock in her ass feel even more amazing and the treatment of Bruce's cock in her cunt feel even more energized. She swore she could hear Bruce's heartbeat as his cock throbbed in her mouth.

Ariana clearly wasn't the only one have a good time however, the grunts and growls and moaning of her name were fairly clear indicators all of her men were having a good time. Especially Bruce, and that good time was beginning to wear one him. He had been fucking her the longest. Ariana, despite being in her own fantastic fever dream, took note of the strained look on Bruce's face.

"Need a break honey?" Ari said, giving him a lick on his lips. Bruce could only nod in response. "You got it... take a breather sugar."

The action paused for a brief moment as Bruce removed himself to take a breather. That left an opening for Eric to finally get his piece of the action. But he also wanted it in his own way.

"Pick her up Vinnie," Eric directed. "So, she's facing me."

Vinnie grinned and placed his hands an Ariana, lifting her up by the waist and pressing his hard cock between them.

"Really gonna give it to me, huh?" Ariana asked, her tone both full of lust and defiance.

"Girl, I don't think you're prepared for this."

"Right back atcha," Ari said with a knowing wink. He really had no idea.

Once Ari was sandwiched between the two standing men they got a good grip on her as they entered her. Vinnie once more finding a home for his cock in her ass while Eric took his preferred home sweet home in her sopping pussy.

"Ohhh FUCK!" Ariana said with lustful laugh. There was no alternating rhythm now. Gravity would have no part of that. Now the cocks were taking her at the same time. Double the thrust, deeper than before and a little rougher with Vinnie giving her love bites on her shoulder. Eric wasn't exactly static either, managing to get one hand to her tits to tweak her nipples. It couldn't get any better than this to the men, double fucking this petite sexual songstress, having her tight body and her tight holes... it couldn't get much better.

Ariana however had her own ideas about that. And Eric could see something brewing behind that coffee-colored eyes of hers. He couldn't quite read what it was, the sex-gaze over her eyes was too great. Whatever it was, it was going to knock all three of them for a loop and they'd love every moment of it.

Eric read Ariana's poker face right. She did have a plan, and was to execute it. She knew Eric wasn't a big fan of anal. He was a pussy man. She also wanted to mix things up, but Bruce was definitely not ready come back in yet. Fortunately, Ari had something in mind. One of two tricks she wanted to perform.

"Fucking fill my pussy," Ariana said. "Fucking both of you... I want you both in my cunt..."

The request shocked Vinnie dead in his tracks. Eric however, wasn't going to pass up on this opportunity.

"What the fuck are you waiting for man?" Eric asked. "Give her what she fucking wants.

"Yeah Vinnie," Ari teased, looking at him over her shoulder. "Fucking take my pussy with him... unless you're a pussy, of course..."

Vinnie grinned at the teasing. "You got it," he said, giving her asshole one last pump before withdrawing. He then brought his cock to Ariana's already crowded cunt, squeezing himself in.

"Oh, my FUCKING GOD!" Ariana shouted. She was filled to the brim, her pussy doubled stuffed with two amazing cocks. "Oh, shit shit shit that's good. FUCK! Oh my god that's so much fucking dick!"

The men decided to not give Ariana too much time to acclimate to the sudden crowd inside her. They soon started up once more, bouncing her on their cocks, and Ari writhed and shouted at the sensations.

"Hohhooohooooly shit!" she cried. "Dontstopdontstpodontstop DON'T FUCKING STOP!!!!" Her arms gripped Eric's shoulder tight and her lags flailed to get around him.   This was insane... she didn't think it could get better... until she remembered the last thing, she wanted from her men to settle their setlist jitters.

Vinnie and Eric were having a blast as well, any awkwardness to be had and sharing space soon faded to the pleasure of it all. Still, despite such pleasure they were only human and their legs were getting tired. Carefully they maneuvered, never giving up the real estate inside their petite fuckdoll.

Soon enough Vinnie and Ariana were in a familiar position. He was behind her and Ari was laying on someone else. Of course, now that other man was Eric and it was her pussy that was getting all the attention.

This change in position gave everyone involved a new burst of energy. The men really rammed their cocks into her, giving it to her hard fast. Ariana's moans cracked, her eyes rolling in the back over her head as she nearly overdosed on pleasure. The men were showing no mercy and she didn't want it in the first place. Nothing quite felt like this and she wanted even more. And when she saw a very well-rested and rebooted Bruce ready to go, she knew just what she wanted from him. Bruce was going to check the last idea on Ariana's attempt at keeping the peace with her band.

"My ass," she wordlessly mouth, the only sounds escaping those perfect lips grunts. "Take it Brucie."

He nodded, not remotely apprehensive at Ariana was suggesting. He was utterly under her spell. He didn't just want to cum, he wanted Ariana to make him cum... and she had never ever let him down in that arena in the past.

The moment Bruce got up from the couch and lubed his cock up, Vinnie and Eric knew what was up. And neither had any issue. They'd gone too far to give a shit about anything but fucking Ariana Grande. And if she wanted one more cock, she was going to get it.

Bruce got in position, in front of Vinnie and behind Ari. He navigated his cock to her already loosened asshole, plunging deep. And with that final bit of fulfilment, Ariana once more froze, her mouth open wide in a silent howl of pleasure. This time her men gave her a moment to adjust. But when they actually felt Ariana push back, or make the attempt to, against them they knew she was ready. That silent howl grew to be very audible as the men began to work on Ariana, her double stuffed pussy plus Bruce in her asshole was it. There was no stopping her rapidly approaching orgasm.

"Oh... yes... yesyesyesyes.... nnggg...." Airana squealed. "Gonna cum.... make me cum... come on guys fuck me..... don't stop... oh... ohh... ohhh my GODDDDDDD!"

That was it, the battle, if there ever was one, was over. As all three of her lovers totally ravaged her with reckless abandon, her tight body made even tighter by the three cocks occupying her.

Ariana screamed out "FUCKING YESSSS!!!!" as her behemoth of an orgasm rocked her pixie-body. And all through it the men continued fucking her, making it all last for her as long as possible. And it was glorious... but still Ariana wanted more, that last moment to make it all perfect. Greedy? Maybe. But it was going to be fun.

"Cum..." Ari said, her voice meek. But that meekness wouldn't last for long. "Cum... I want your fucking cum COVERING me... every... mmmm every last drop...."

"You... nnngg... you heard her boys," Eric growled. The other men nodded. A few more magic thrusts and one by one the men pull out. Once she was devoid of their cocks, Ariana got to her knees as the men circled up on her, their throbbing cocks ready to explode.

"Come on... fucking cum," Ari said, her voice now forceful, demanded. "All over me... all of it... every last drop... come on... I earned it... so gimme...."

Seeing Ariana begging for cum and robbing her sweat-slicked and freshly fucked body was the last straw for all three men, though it hit Bruce first. A rope of his hot jizz rocketed from the tip of his cock to splatter Ariana's face diagonally, the lovely lady moaning in delight as the first ropes of cum began to paint her face.

"Mmmm more... more cum..." Ariana purred. That request was quickly granted as Vinnie and Eric shot off next, continuing the messy paint job Bruce had started. By the time all three men were finished, Ariana's was left a dripping mess, the white jism sliding down her face, sloshing along her torso and dripping onto her legs.

The me were speechless and out of breath, their cocks deflating as the pleasure began to slowly fade to the background.

"So, gentleman," Ari said with a cum covered smile. "Rehearsal at nine in the morning tomorrow, cool? We have some songs to learn."

******* 

Morning came for Camila Mendes and she tried to make it as normal as possible for herself, to move past the heartbreak and just try to function as a human being, or at least fake her way through the day.

Getting out of bed with a groan and slight feeling of dread towards finals season was definitely normal. The hot shower followed by cold brew coffee was also part of the norm. Breakfast at the dining commons was another part of the norm, as was sharing that meal with Sabrina Carpenter. However, the one thing missing from this morning meal was Jose, which made the act all the more difficult.

"You sure you're up for being amongst the living right now?" Sabrina asked, her mouth half-full of bacon, egg and cheese biscuit. "You're kind of drifting off a bit."

"Was I?" Cami said, picking at her pancakes. "Sorry... what were we talking about?"

"Ghosts and shit." Sabrina took a big swig of her gigantic glass of orange juice. "I think... I might still be a little stoned so I might not be the most reliable narrator right now. But I'm pretty sure I was trying to talk you into a ghost hunt as a way to soothe the nerves."

"Because nothing calms the nerves like rustling around in abandoned and condemned buildings." Cami replied, finally cutting in to her syrup-logged pancakes. "Look, I'm fine. I'm not okay. But I'm fine. It's just... I can't let how bad I'm feeling right now dominate me. So, I'm going to just live my life as normally as I can during the day, go home and have a cry, rinse and repeat until the cry part is replaced by "binge watch". Might take a while but I've got a goal set."

"Suit yourself," Sabrina shrugged. "I'm just saying nothing could chase those break-up blues away like encountering a class 6 full torso apparition."

Camila paused, wheel turning in her head. "Are you just quoting Ghostbusters?"

Now it was Sabrina's turn to pause. "I think... maybe?"

As Sabrina was trying to organize her thoughts, Selena Gomez approached the table, a bit of trepidation. Despite being reassured several times on Spring Break and since that Camila and her were cool, Selena still couldn't help but be a little cautious knowing their history.

"Mind if I take a seat?" Selena asked.

"All friends welcome," Cami said. Selena gladly sat down in between the pair, but quickly noted something was off with Camila.

"You okay?" asked Selena.

"Not really," Cami asked. "I'll give you the short version. I don't feel like going over the details again... not yet. Maybe over coffee or something. But the gist is Jose and I broke up. He's going to Japan for work and I'm not going with him."

"Oh my gosh Cami," Selena said. "I'm so sorry. I mean... is there anything I can do?   Like there's even anything I can do..."

"Thanks," Cami said, a soft smile on her face. "Just asking, honestly, is a big help. I'm doing a little better though. It's just been a couple days... well, like a day and a half. Pete and Lili helped a lot initially. Good to know I have someone else on my side."

"No problem. Fresh starts and all that. Anything you need, I'll try and help... you know, if it's from me."

"Well, hate to leave this Hallmark moment right in the middle," Sabrina said, finishing off her orange juice as she rose from her seat. "But I have to bail. Studying so I can hopefully survive World History this semester."

"See ya," Cami said. With Sabrina gone, that left Selena and Camila alone, and in a scene that would have shocked their teenage selves, not trying to tear each other apart verbally and physically. In fact, Selena was trying to build Cami back up.

"Break-up and during finals," Selena said. "Ouch."

"You're telling me." replied Cami. "It's just... gah I don't even know what it "just" is, that's how mixed up I am right now."

"That's normal," Selena assured. "I mean, that's what love does. It's not always going to feel great but it makes you not know up from down. Confusion is assured."

"Yeah," Cami laughed. "It's like... I want to be furious about it. And I kind of am. Then I feel like that's selfish because it's not like he cheated on me or left me for some kind of bullshit reason. He's just going after his dream. So, then I feel guilty for being angry then I get mad at myself and... it's all like a blender."

"Cami... I can't say anything but what you already know. You'll get through it, and it won't be fun. But I'm here to listen to it all. No filter or anything. Just let it flow. As long as you don't mind me chowing down on this breakfast burrito. I'm starving."

"No problem," she said, her laugh a bit more comfortable now. "I should have gotten that. These flapjacks are dreadful. Just syrup sponges."

"I'll split it if you want."

"Oh no, I think I'm good with the toast I can actually eat. Besides, going to save room for tonight."

"What's tonight?" Selena asked.

"Big study session... that Lili convinced me to make a bit of a social gathering. A lot of pizzas, closest friends." Camila looked at Selena for a brief moment, grinning. "And I want you there."

"Really?" Selena said through a mouth full of eggs, cheese and bacon. "I don't know though. I mean I think things are still weird between me and Pete."

"Well then it's a good thing I'm inviting you." Cami squeezed Selena's hand as Selena had done hers minutes ago. "I'm past our past Sel. And you and Pete need to get past yours. It's not going to be an overnight thing, but just being around each other more in a totally laid back, not making movies way is the best way to do it. Besides, it's not really for him. It's kinda for me. So, I get a say in who comes. I want you there."

"Cool!" Selena replied with a smile. "Should I bring anything?"

"I got it covered. Food of the night is pizza, nothing heavier than soda because of finals for me, but for drinks you can bring something."

"I'll think on that."

"Well, in the meantime, let's switch things to you. Like for example, those bikini pics I took during spring break. I can't wait to show them to you. AMAZING."

"That's 's awesome! Seriously, thank you so much for doing that and helping with my headshots."

"No problem. But you have to come over and see the shots. So gorgeous and sexy... the camera LOVES you girl. And I'm sure Pete didn't mind those dual shots you did with Hailee. Or honestly Madelaine for that matter."

"Yeah," Selena said with a soft, semi-nervous laugh. "You think he and I will ever be good again? Really?"

"Yes. Selena, you and I are good. That's almost a sign of Hell freezing over. But... you need to take that first step. And I think coming over to his place tonight for that little study session would be a huge step. And I vouch for you if anyone asks.   That's what friends do, and we, in my summation, are officially friends. But, just to be clear, don't count on me being too friendly to Taylor. You and I are beyond cool... but her and I, we just clash."

"Totally understandable," said Selena. "And... yeah. I'll come. I think I better show up with you though."

"No problem." replied Camila. "I got your back."

Selena nodded and smiled. "This really is better, isn't it? Not being at each other's throats for dumb, teenage bullshit reasons."

"Well, we may have lost a verbal sparring partner but I think I prefer having someone to, you know, talk to. Not that I don't have a great support system already, but the more the merrier."

"Yeah, that is a good advantage."

"Besides," Cami said, "since we're friends, I can finally start to borrow your clothes. I mean good lord Sel, your sense of style? That deserves the biggest most sincere chef's kiss. I've felt that ever since... well... forever. But couldn't say so because, you know, I hated your guts and vice versa. And the same is fine with me."

"Cool," Selena said with a smile.

"Oh, another thing, you want to grab lunch with me later? Like around 11:30? I'm going to be meeting up with Pete at the Whisky Casket. I'm probably just going to have a salad. Like I said, pizza heaven is my destination so it's mostly bestie bonding time."

"I'd love to but it's a massive review day for Bio-Chem. I definitely have pulled my grades up and I know I'll pass that class, but I want to pass with more than C. Really show my mom how much I've turned it around.

"Totally understandable." Camila replied. She then got up from the table, grabbing her bag and Selena followed suit, grabbing her tin foil-wrapped burrito and can of soda. "I'm going to head to class. So... see you later. Hopefully at the little study sesh?"

"You got it," Selena said. "It... it would be a good idea."

"We are going to be amazing friends," Cami said, walking to Selena. She put her arm around her and led her out. "I mean do you know how many times I need to make a point to Peter before he agrees that I have a good point?"

******

Zendaya paced back and forth in the empty lecture hall. It was odd in a lot of ways. While most of the professors and instructors used podiums and plain tables in their rooms, this one had a full-on desk. While it wasn't as fancy or ornate as the one he had in his office, Professor Mark Peffercorn did have an affection for the metal desk.

Even for what looked to be little more, at its core, than a standard issue metal office desk. But it still looked a bit more than that. The metal wasn't some boring beige or pea-soup green, it was semi-shiny black. Not entirely flat, but it didn't sparkle either. It stood at and everyone who came into the lecture hall noticed it.

However, after having the class for the entire semester Zendaya didn't even notice it. It was just Mark's desk. And her description of it was a problem. Not that it wasn't accurate. There was no one else who used the room and it'd be taken out the last day as he didn't teach Summer course.

No, what the issue was that she referred to it as "Mark's desk" and not as "Professor Peffercorn's desk". She couldn't help it... calling him Professor Peffercorn during sex would have been intensely weird.

Sometimes she still couldn't believe it. Zendaya Coleman: College Co-Ed Cliche would be the tile of her autobiography up to this point. She was actually secretly dating her professor. The only thing that would have made it more paint by numbers would have been if Mark was married and she was the other woman.

Thank fully I wasn't that bad. But so much more was. Their usual special spot being his office, where Zendaya had become very well acquainted with his lovely oak desk, until they almost got caught. Since then, they were taking every moment they could for trysts.

And now that was all over. It had to be. And Zendaya had made sure of it by signing up for a semester in Europe next semester. As fun as it all had been, as much as her physics professor turned her on and drove her wild, she knew it was time to cut ties. He knew what this was, a tryst... but Zendaya was getting too sentimental for her own liking.

She'd asked him to meet her here after class. In response he canceled the class to have a bit more private time with her. It was no big deal, it was just going to be a review day, one of many leading up to the final exam. This threw the tiniest of wrenches in Zendaya's plan. She wanted a quick goodbye, just a few moments to tell them their time was done. Now that they had the entire room, alone, for a substantial amount of time, she knew they'd have one last little session... and Zendaya didn't mind one bit. Which was all part of why she was leaving in the first place.

All that led up to her nervously pacing back and forth. Though calling it nervous might not have been the best way to describe it... she was far too eager and excited for it to just be nerves. Her blood was pumping so hard Zendaya could hear her heart beating in her ears. She almost thought her blood couldn't pump much harder. However, when her eyes saw the stainless-steel doorknob turn at the door, she was facing that was proven wrong.

He had barely closed the door when Zendaya was on him. On reflex, learned during their many times in his office, he deftly shut the door to the auditorium and locked it. Well, fumbled for the lock. All the doors had computerized locks; they locked the moment the door shut. There was no time for a hello and any question about what Zendaya had wanted was answered with an exclamation point as her tongue wrestled his. Soon a post-script was added when Zendaya's lips broke from his, a sinfully sweet smile on her face.

The slim sinner loosened his tie, pulling it through his collar and tossing it away. From their her fingers deftly unbuttoned his shirt. It was all muscle memory at this point. Quick and efficient, yet not machine-like at all, not with those eyes.

With Mark's shirt open, his fit chest and abdomen laid bare, Zendaya went in for her first taste. Her nails gently raked his chest before her lips made contact. Mark let out a soft growl of a grunt when Zendaya's tongue licked his nipple as the lithe lovely got down to her knees.

Once Zendaya had dropped to her knees Mark's pants were vanquished in the same way his shirt was and now laid bunched down at his ankles. With them down, the object of her desire was in sight; Mark's raging hard-on. Sometimes it still surprised Zendaya how much she loved sucking him. She was never the kind of woman who got wet over just the thought of sucking dick... but Mark did something to her. Maybe it was the whole forbidden fruit thing... which would have made this whole mess even more cliché.

But still, forbidden fruit or not, Zendaya wanted a taste. But first she was going to tease Mark... as well as her own salivating mouth. She brushing the throbbing rod against her skin, feeling it throb and pulse from the contact.

"Ohhhh," Mark shuddered.   Zendaya's soft and sweet little tease was inspiring. Lightly brushing the head against her cheeks and her lips while her fingers danced on it was just enough to get his motor running. Things went from zero to a hundred the moment those beautiful lips wrapped around the head of his cock.

Mark's moans were music to Zendaya's ears as she began to suck him. Her tongue sensually circled the crown, making a slow and swift whirlwind of pleasure start on it. Then the storm began to fully rage when she rapidly licked the underside, a cold heat making his eyes roll back into his head.

The professor gripped the doorhandle tight as his mocha-skinned lover began to venture further down his cock. Zendaya's mouth was a warm and wet cavern of erotic wonders. Up and down, she went on his cock, her tongue leaving tantalizing trails of pleasure all over his penis while her hands worked a similar magic on his balls.

Soft and sweet sounds of slurping filled the room along with a mix of moans. She was pushing him for sure, but Zendaya had no intention of simply letting him cum in her mouth. This was no simple blowjob. After all, if this was going to be her last time with the good professor before she left for a semester in Europe, she was going to get the complete experience.

Zendaya pulled off his cock with a pop and got to her feet. She walked back into his desk, stripping free of her dress. In mere moments there she was, Professor Peffercorn's co-ed dream, long legs spread and ready to welcome him home. Homecoming was amazing, Zendaya letting out a loud moan when Mark entered her. The moans were soon muffled with a kiss and her long legs wrapped around him. The kiss soon broke and his lips went to her ears, nibbling in between his caveman grunts.

"Yeah... mmm Mark," Zendaya said, each work radiating from a smiling mouth. "Fuck... fuck me... just like that... nnngg that's right... oohh dam baby..."

Zendaya's slim but muscular legs pulled him even tighter to her. Mark had no where he could really go. Not that he would have. Mark couldn't think of anyplace he'd rather be than balls deep in Zendaya. He had no problem showing that affection, kissing every stitch of her skin as his cock delved deep into her velvet goldmine.

Mark's arms held Zendaya tight, his mouth was loving every inch of her skin it could taste and her pussy was being filled to the brim with rock hard passion. With Mark taking more and more initiative, Zendaya decided it was time to just lay back and enjoy herself.

She brought her arms behind her, gripping the desk as she leaned back on them. With her neck now out of reach, Mark moved his mouth down to Zendaya's petite tits, lovingly sucking and licking her chocolate kiss nipples as her took her pussy a bit slower now, it was time to savor the moment for the both of them.

"Oooh fuck baby," Zendaya said, goosepimples popping up on goosepimples. Mark was really working, now, grinding his hips with every pump into her. All those special spots were getting reached and it was everything the limber co-ed could have asked for in a sendoff. "Work that cock... fucking work it..."

"Mmmmm," was Mark's only reply. Since he was busy sucking on one of Zendaya's nipples, his informal reply could be forgiven. He made up for his lack of dialogue by giving the delicious co-ed everything he had. His mouth, the soft caress of his hands and the rhythmic driving force of his cock.

And still, he had a bit more to offer. Mark paused his thrusting for the briefest of moments, grabbing hold of Zendaya's stems. He moved them, pressing them against her chest, her calves hanging over his shoulders Mark then moved Zendaya up a bit on the desk, crawling on top of it as she laid back.

"OH... OH MY GODDDD!" Zendaya cried out. One change in position changed it all. With a whole new angle and gravity joining in the fun, Mark was hitting the bullseye with ever thrust. It was intense, fireworks were going off in her brain. Sparks and sizzles on every last nerve ending as every thrust into her yearning cunt brought her closer and closer to the finish line. While this wasn't the long passionate session she had in her head, Zendaya herself had made sure of that, it was still just as pleasurable as she'd imagined.

"Make me cum," she gasped, hungry for air and pleasure. "Make me cum baby... yeah... yeah... just like that... gimme that good dick... fuck... fuuuUUUUUCK!"

Zendaya felt the current of heat travel up her spine and spread out to every tip over body. Mark's magic wand was casting the spell and it was going to be a big one.

"Oh.... oh... of fuck... fuck. FUCK! YESSSS!" Zendaya's head thrashed left and right as she shouted out in passion, announcing the orgasm that hit her like a knockout punch. And watching his delectable student thrash about in pleasure was enough to send him over the edge too. And, as he had no desire to be a father again, he pulled out of Zendaya.

Zendaya, acting almost on instinct slid off the disk and got to her knees in front of her older lover. Her mouth was open and her tongue was out, waiting for his white-hot liquid lust and her jerked his cock.

"Oh fuck... yeah... mmmm yeah Zendaya... NNNGGGG FUCK!"

Cum rocketed out of Mark's cock and splatted right on Zendaya's happy face, coating her skin and tongue with ropes of sticky jizz. Before he could finish the devilish woman wrapped her lips around his cock once more, sucking the rest of his precious fluid down her hungry gullet.

Zendaya released his cock from her mouth with a pop, the tap run dry. Soon the only sound filling the room was the pair of them struggling to catch their breaths... and Zendaya cleaning the cum off of her.

"So," Mark said, struggling to pull his pants up. "Was... there anything else Zendaya? I mean, if you just wanted to fool around, we could have done it someplace a bit more... private."

"Yeah, there was." she replied, still a little sex high. "Um... so... I'm going to Europe next semester. This... last goodbye."

"Oh... well... enjoy yourself." Mark said. The "oh well" tone of that would have made Zendaya a bit hurt if she still wasn't high on cock. But, since she was, she shrugged it off, put her clothes back on, kissed him on the cheek and walked out, a freshly-fucked smile on her face, now clean from the cum.

One last goodbye and a big wave hello to the future... and Europe.

******* 

It was noon and there was no place Lili would rather be than her job. Sure, it was behind the counter at comic and hobby store, which itself wasn't the worst thing. It could have been ACTUAL retail with people who didn't have some sense of manners. And while her utter lack of experience in the endless debates that went on as to who could beat who or who was the best "fill in the blank" sometimes drove her to the brink it was a much easier thing to swallow than dealing with normal customers. Her head was now full of names like Barry Allen and Jim Corrigan but she'd be damned if she could assign a four-color face to any of them.

Sometimes she even was able to jump in on the debates when they went into the realm of horror. That was how she earned comradery with the customers. She had her own realm of geekery she laid claim to, which was really the only crest anyone was expected to wear in the store. The badge of geekery.

Though today was a slow day. No one was coming in t chat or browse save for one regular. That was another thing that couldn't really be classified as bad. With as hectic as things had been for her, both in her personal life and student life it was nice to just be able to stand back and breath, even if it was the musty air of yellowing paper and plug-in air fresheners.

Best of all for Lili, she wasn't doing it alone. Ashley was with her. It was a surprise for Lili to see her new girlfriend show up in the store. However, as Ashley had said when she walked in, "I could spend my free periods bumming around on campus and occasionally answering to my stage name or I could hang out with my current dish."

Lili chuckled at that. It was the first time anyone had called her that, and she preferred to think of it as a term of affection. The couple chatted for a bit. Nothing earth-shattering, just small talk. Finals, band practice, store stuff... just to pass the time. Nothing to deep, it never was really. Just some light banter with the occasional bout of flirting thrown in. Lili had actually lost track of time a bit. Halsey had come in at eleven, and it was noon when she finally noticed the clock.

"Noon already," Lili said.

"What babe?" Ashley said, looking from a random comic she was flipping through while sitting on one of the stores couches.

"The time," Lili said. "That hour just breezed by."

"You expecting someone?" asked Ashley.

"Well, Kiernan is supposed to be in too." Answered Lili. "She starting her shift early to organize some of the back issues and organize the new toys we got in."

"Soo, what you're saying is it's just you and me right now?" Ashley put down the comic and walked over to the counter, leaning over it on one side just as Lili was the other. They were nose to nose and sparks were flying. "All alone?"

"Tempting as your insinuation is, the answer is no," Lili said. "On a few counts. Namely that we aren't alone. Roland is around here somewhere..."

"Someone say my name?" Roland, perplexed fanboy, asked. He popped his head out from some book cases, his bushy head of scarlet-black hair being tossed up.

"Just making sure you were awake." Lili replied. "We don't want you falling asleep and getting locked in overnight again, do we?"

"Fair." With that Roland moved back to the bookcases while Ashley and Lili's attentions turned back to each other.

"And beyond that, we're still open for business and I can't close up." Lili leaned forward, giving her songstress girlfriend a sweet kiss. "But I'd like to thank you for keeping me in your dirty thoughts."

"No problem." Halsey punctuated by serving a kiss right back at the blonde. However midway through this second liplock broke midway through when the sound of the jingling bell of the glass door of the store rang and a customer walked in. Or so she thought.

Lili was shocked to see Peter there. And was even more shocked when he said nothing about catching her mid-liplock with another woman. Though he wasn't completely silent. He did give Lili a friendly "Hi Lils."

"Oh... hey Peter, Lili said, hoping she wasn't blushing or anything. "Um, this is my girlfriend Ashley... you might know he as Halsey. Kind of a local musician-artist thing."

"Nice to meet you," Peter said. "I actually think I've seen some of your posters on campus and around town." He extended his hand to the singer, who shook it.

"That's nice and all, but have you heard me yet?" Ashley asked. "I think in my case hearing is believing. Though a nice visual helps, hence the posters. Drew those myself."

"Nice. I might have. Things have been so hectic this year that I don't even know if I've been to a show in months."

"Heavy class load?" Halsey asked. As the pair talked Lili was still a bit shocked that this hadn't phased him. She hadn't expected him to freak out, but maybe a little shock? Then she felt bad for thinking someone should make a big deal out of her being bi. Cami did say he wouldn't care, and his no-selling confirmed that.

"Not really," Peter said. "I mean that didn't help. Didn't Lili tell you about the movie she worked on?"

"You're the director guy!" Ashley said, her eyes lighting up. "The dude who actually can go head-to-head to her at horror trivia as the Casket!"

"Yeah, thanks for helping build the legend Lils."

"No problem Pete," Lili said, finally relaxing. "What brings you by? Still back-issue surfing for some Friday the 13th comics?"

"Not so much," Peter said, bringing his backpack over to the counter. "I figure with you I have an inside source to give me the heads up. What I am here for though is kind of in our mutual orbit."

Peter took out his laptop and opened it, revealing a desktop that had a picture of Jason Voorhees' hockey mask with a bloody knife in the eye set against the color black.

"Oooh, a Friday part IV background," Lili said. "I approve."

"Thanks." Peter replied.   He opened up the wi-fi options and selected the store. "If you could Ms. Reinhart, please input the Wi-Fi code."

"Sure thing."

"Whatcha got to show us?" Ashley asked, moving to the other side of the counter to both get closer to Lili and get a better view. "Funny cat video?"

"Good god I wish my stuff could get those views." Peter replied. "See, me and my roommate Sabrina, we do a lot of things to pay the rent. We shoot and edit commercials locally and we do the occasional bit of web design for hire. We made a website for my girlfriend, one for that retro game store a block down, and we also were doing one for Lili, free of charge. Kind of as some kind of extra payment for doing the FX work on the movie."

"I didn't do it all," Lili said, trying not to take all the credit. "I worked from some of Zero's designs and I had people helping to apply."

"Yeah, and you made those designs better then outdid that with your own stuff," Peter retorted. "And some of those gags are genius. I'm pretty sure you recreated the crushed head."

"You do make-up?" Ashley asked.

"Yeah," Lili said. "I could have sworn I told you... You've seen my sketchpad, right?"

"You have a sketchpad?"

"Well, if you want to see something better than some sketches," Peter said, getting on his web browser and typing in a couple passwords as he navigated to his web destination. "Simply check out Lili's page."

Both Lili and Ashley's jaws dropped at the sight. It was black, mainly... but drips of blood could be seen just barely in the background, until of course they were highlighted. The drips then became trails that lead to bright white text that matched the headline of the page:

Lili Reinhart: FX Artist/Make-Up Artist/Poet

The first bit with Lili's name went across to top in big, white letters. The font as subtly ghoulish, like something out of a Gothic horror film. Underneath it was a thin red line shaped like blood trailing off, almost like a signature from a quill. Then underneath that was the rest of the text.

"You do poetry too?" Halsey asked.

"How have I not told you this?"

"Guess we're busy doing other things." Ashley kissed Lili on the cheek. "Any of the poetry up on the site?"

"Not yet," Peter said. "I wanted Lili's permission first. Adding the poet thing was kind of a last-minute thought I wanted to run by her."

"I love it," Lili said. "Thanks... I just... I never thought of really publicizing that. I always thought of it as private until I submitted one for the English department's quarterly magazine."

"You want it gone?" Peter asked.

"No! I... I'll give you some of my shorter stuff first. Just to test the waters."

"So, what is one here that we can see?" asked Halsey. "I want to see what kind of wonders my girl unleashed."

"Well, Camila shot a lot of behind-the-scenes stuff when we were shooting, especially in the make-up department and when Lili was on set observing the FX being put into action. So... when you click on the video link, you're going to see a quick little compilation I put together. And Sabrina helped too. Like when I passed out in front of the computer while editing... I miss sleep."

With a quick couple of clicks, the video was loaded and ready to go. Ashley smiled wide as she witnessed the sketches go from page to full on sculpted model. Horrors and piles of gore all with the lovely, smiling face of a beautiful blonde making corny jokes and showing pride in every aspect of what she was doing.

Lili couldn't help but blush at it. Seeing her girlfriend smile wide at her passion, or one of them. And then that smile grew just a bit wider when Peter was also watching intently. Despite having spent hours no putting it together, most likely, he was still intently watching. That gave Lili a bit of a feeling of warmth. She didn't question it, but she did try to ignore it. Just like how he'd ignored the fact Sabrina's "help" in editing boiled down to waking him up and making sure he saved.

"That's AWESOME!" Lili exclaimed. "Thank you so much... wow... okay, now I'm actually going to be looking for those back issues instead of just saying I am.... just kidding... or am I?" Lili gave Peter a quick wink, then turned the attention back to the website. "What this part right here, where it says tutorials?"

"That was an idea I wanted to pitch to you," Peter said. "A YouTube page where you give kind of... how-to lessons on easy FX work. Or more complex. Or even just stage make-up tutorials. Another way to get your name out there... if you want to that way. Just an idea."

"Honestly Lili it's a good one," Ashley said. "One thing I definitely know if networking yourself and something like would be an amazing idea for it."

"Well, maybe I will do that." Lili answered. "I just... I want to think on it. So... maybe hold back on that? We can always add it after it goes live."

"You got it," Peter said, closing his laptop. As he did that, Lili came around the counter and gave him a gigantic hug, surprising him... but not in a bad way.

"Thank you so much!" Lili said, releasing her grip. "You have no idea how much this means to me. You and Sabrina really went the extra mile and I do owe you."

"Well, remember that next time you see any comic with a hockey-mask wearing maniac brandishing a machete," Peter said. "And until that day comes, I have to head out. Meeting someone for lunch."

"Oh yeah, Hailee, right?" Lili said.

"No, Camila... and I think Selena. Hailee said she had some work thing. But she'll be at the pseudo study thing tonight at my place." Peter's attention turned Ashley. "You two are coming to that, right?"

"I didn't even know it was going on," the pixie-haired beauty replied.

"Really?" Lili asked. "I could have sworn I told you."

"Eh, it's no big deal," Halsey said with a shrug. "I can't make it anyways. Band stuff. And business... it all ends up the same in the end I guess though."

"Well, in that case hope to see you again," said Peter. "Maybe a double date thing. Until then though, nice to meet you Ashley and I'll see you later Lils."

"Nice to meet you too!" Ashley replied.

"See ya Pete," Lili said. With one last wave, Peter had left the building. She turned around, pausing a moment before heading back behind the register. Halsey noticed the look on Lili's face. There was something on her mind and she didn't quite like it.

"What's wrong?" asked Ashley.

"It's just what he said about lunch."

"What? Lunch with friends, right? You said he and Camila were like bestest friends forever."

"Not that... it's just... Hailee came in before you did today. I asked her if she wanted to stick around for a few hours and she said she had a lunch date. I just assumed it was with Peter."

"Oh... well... is it really that weird? Probably just part of the work thing he mentioned."

"Yeah, probably." Before Lili could ruminate on it further, the door opened again, the jingling bells signaling the entrance of once Kiernan Shipka, Lili's co-worker and a very excitable one at that. The petite blonde sprite skid in, doing her best Kramer impression.

"Lili, how could you NOT tell me?" Kiernan asked, excited and out of breath.

"Tell you what?"

"About how superstar writer and artist Rick DeLaurentus moved to town?"

"Well Kiernan, I probably would have if I knew who that was."

"You don't know who Rick DeLaurentus is?" Roland asked, once again emerging from the depths of the back issue bins. Which he seemed to do whenever Kiernan was around. He was almost Kiernan's sidekick with how often they spoke about 90% of the stuff that went over Lili's head.

"Thank you, Roland," Kiernan said before turning her attention back to Lili. "Rick DeLaurentus is only the creator of the best-selling sci-fi series Stardancer and one of the all-time best Flash writers EVER. And now he lives in OUR town!"

"Get the fuck out of here!" Roland said, rushing quickly to Kiernan's side.

"I certainly won't because I'm telling the truth."

"How do you even know?" Lili asked. "It's not like comic writers announce their addresses online."

"They don't have to when they're married to a celebrity chef." Kiernan retorted.

"Wait, this comic guy is married to Elisha Cuthbert?" Halsey asked, everything clicking. Lili looked at her confused, serving up Ashley to give her an explanation. "Elisha Cuthbert, you've seen her show, right?"

"Yeah..."

"Well, she's opening a new restaurant in town. Local girl, former student does good kind of thing. And she's married to this comic guy is what you're saying?"

"Indeed!" Kiernan said with a grin. "I mean it's not like he hides it. He's been on her cooking show and he based a character in his book on her."

"Okay okay," Lili said, leaning against the wall behind the register. "What does this have to do with the store?"

"At the grand opening of her knew place, I'm going to secure him for a store signing," Kiernan proudly declared. "I'll be the hero of the day and Lou will finally give me access to all those wonderful original art pages he has and I can FINALLY buy that Crisis on Infinite Earths page where The Flash dies! It's my holy grail, as you know."

"Yes, you only say it daily." Lili replied.

"Can I help?" Roland asked, happily volunteering for whatever shenanigans Kiernan was already cooking up.

"Maybe you can," Kiernan said. "Quickly Roland, to the stockroom!"

Kiernan and Roland dashed off to plot and scheme, leaving Lili and Ashley alone once more.

"You work with a unique bunch," Ashley said. "Fortunately, due to my own unique bunch I'm rather acquainted with weird."

"Well, I guess that explains me, doesn't it?" Lili jokingly asked before receiving a kiss from Ashley.

"It's the most logical answer," said Ashley. "Sadly, on that note I need to head out myself and get ready for my plans for the night."

"Okay... sure I can talk you into swinging by the study shindig?"

"Tell you what, if I get done early, you got me." Halsey opened the door and blew Lili a kiss before leaving.

Now with her girlfriend gone and her co-worker and lone customer of the day out of the front of the store, Lili's thought turned to what Peter had said about Hailee. It didn't make any sense. Even with Ashley reassurance, it just felt off. She couldn't put her finger on it either, which bothered her even more.

*****

"FUCK!" Scarlett shouted in a tone so loud dripping with sex she was glad she had the office sound proofed. It was just another Tuesday for her and Chris. It had begun somewhat innocently as a shared lunch for the re-acquainted lovers... lunch that always ended in sweaty, passionate sex. Then after a while the food was saved for after the orgasms, right after they both dropped the big L, love, to each other.

Once that happened, all bets were off, even more so than when they were students at the college together and fucked like rabbits. They still did that, but only now it was much more well-traveled rabbits.

Even with the pretense of food gone, there was still some pretense to be had. When Chris had first walked into the room, Scarlett was at her desk, going over some paper work. Her hair was tied up, glasses on, and she seemed to be a bit more in concentration than usual. However, once he greeted her with "Hey Sweet," Scarlett's demeanor changed. Any remnants of the stressed frown she had melted away.

It was a short walk into Chris' arms. The kiss was hungry and fierce, their tongues wrestler about in their mouths while their hands wandered. From there the couple stumbled over to the mini bar Scarlett had in her bar. The kiss broke, Scarlett gave Chris a look that needed to no words. A laugh escaped her lips as she was spun around and bent over. The laugh turned into an appreciative moan when the buxom blonde bombshell felt his hand run up her-stocking clad legs. Black silk of course, stopping just at the thigh. Chris' favorite. She knew he was coming and she had dressed for their new Wednesday tradition.

A smile crossed her red lips when she heard the sound of a belt buckle clinking and a zipper unzipping. The next sound to emerge came from her, the aforementioned "FUCK!" dripping with passion from the top of her lungs as Chris entered the sweet velvety confines of her pussy.

"Mmm yes... just what I needed baby," Scarlett said, giving him in gaze through her black-rimmed glasses. "Exactly what I needed." Scarlett made that point further when she pushed back at Chris, urging him to continue making her worries go away. It was a direction Chris simply could not refuse.

His strong arms wrapped around her, pulling her tight against him as he began to make more forceful strokes into her, the sound of utter satisfaction coming from Scarlett's mouth the perfect sign she was enjoying the ride. And though his cock buried in her cunt was definitely a big part of that, his caress could not be over looked, nor his hot breath and kisses on the flesh of her neck.

Up her abdomen his hands roamed, gilding over the soft cloth of the black blouse under her black pinstripe blazer. Her groped her tremendous tits through the garment, squeezing them before roughly ripping the shirt open. In the reflection he saw that those wonderful tits were incased in a bra that matched her stockings. It probably would have matched underwear as well if Scarlett was wearing any. She hadn't been of course. She came prepared for lunch.

"Mmmm Chris... take me... fuck me real good..." Scarlett cooed, licking at him while her buried in face in her neck. "Make me fucking scream baby... scream your name..."

The words were coal in a furnace, burning the blaze within him even brighter. Chris gripped the cups of Scarlett's bra and pulled them down, exposing those perfect breasts to the air. Soon his hands replaced the bra, holding those magnificent melons. Once more Chris made Scarlett a very happy girl... while the feeling of lace against her skin of wonderful, nothing beat flesh to flesh.

Scarlett howled out "YES!" as Chris increased his speed inside her, jackhammering her box. Scarlett's arms reached behind her to grab on to him in some way, to hold him close so he could never leave her pussy, never stop fucking her. She didn't know how she lived without this treatment for the years they spent apart. The student fun was one thing and Margot was spectacular but he had the key to her heart... and the rest of her body.

The golden-haired sex goddess hissed through clenched teeth when she was suddenly bent forward again by the good Mr. Evans. He pulled off her blazer and tossed it aside. What remained of Scarlett's blouse fell to the floor. All that remained was her skirt, stockings and the bra that had been savagely pulled down.

He grabbed her hips and Scarlett braced her arms against the shelving of the bar. Scarlett looked over her shoulder at him, her golden hair whipping over. "Whatcha waiting for big boy?" she said, her smokey voice and pin-up face almost doing him in on the spot.

"Good point," he grunted, giving Scarlett a deep, hard thrust that made her purr in pleasure. He slowly withdrew and slammed it home again. Scarlett coos and gasps once more grew into full moans as those deep and powerful thrusts slowly sped back up, then slowed back down.

"Mmm fuck Chris don't stop!" Scarlett said as he slowed down again, teasing her hungry pussy. "Fuck me... come on... please I fucking need it so bad! You're not getting spent already?"

"Not at all," he said, leaning over to kiss her cheek. "In fact, I could do this all day."

"Mmm, I might hold you to that."  He sped up once more and Scarlett hung her head low, guttural grunts erupting from her mouth as the sound of colliding flesh filled her ostentatious office.

Chris' grip tightened on Scarlett's round hips as he started pulling her to him to meet his hard thrusts, the new movement making them both howl like wolves in the moonlight. Scarlett wanted to make his howls even louder. Little did she know Chris had the same idea.

He pulled out of her pussy, slapping the rod on the pale skin of her ass before pressing it right against her backdoor entrance.

"Oooh," she cooed. "You read my mind baby." His only reply was a grunt and a thrust as he entered her anus. Scarlett winced, hissing as she began to take his girth. She loved what her All American boy could give her. Sweet and tender loving and a good hard pounding in the ass, pleasure spiked with pain.

"Yeah... oh fuck baby... take... take my ass... nice... mmmm so nice and fucking deep...." She balled her hand into a fist, slamming it on the wooden shelf she was braced against. She got another few jolts from a series of loud smacks to her ass, delivered by the strong hand of Mr. Evans.

"Fuck.... oh Scarlett... baby..." Chris wined; his eyes shut tight as he savored the sensations from Scarlett's tight rectum. Sensations that went ablaze when Scarlett began to twerk her ass as he fucked her, causing him to freeze in place from the sensation.

"Mmmm you like that huh?" Scarlett said, the seductress cutting through her own desperate cries for pleasure. "Can't get enough of that ass... dirty, dirty man... don't you dare fucking stop. D-don't even think it. I want to fucking cum with that perfect dick up my ass!"

"Anything for you Scarlett," he growled with a sinful grin on his face, the kind of look that drove Scarlett even wilder when she saw it reflected back to her in the reflective wall of the bar. Her pulled her up to his chest again and spun her around. The pair stumbled, his cock still lodged up her ass, to the middle of the room. Once there, Chris pushed Scarlett down to the carpet, face down and ass up.

"Mmm, I've always loved that about you Chris," she said, her smokey voice making him damn near melt. "You always go for what you want... and it also happens to be what I want... ohhhh fuck!"

Those last two words signaled the continuation of the anal drilling he now needed to give her. A cock drunk smile was on Scarlett's face as his cock delved deeper and deeper into her asshole, satisfied moans and grunts escaping those luscious lips.

The fire was burning deep within them both now. Chris was somehow being moth merciless and tender as her pounded her ass. He gave her every last bit of strength in every one of his powerful thrusts into her backdoor while diddling her clit.

"Yes," Scarlett cried. "Yes, yes yes yes make me cum baby make me cum...." She was so close she could taste it. No one knew her body like he did. Not Margot, not any of her few student lovers, none of her clients in her days as a student... Chris had her body and heart memorized... and yet still found new ways to make her feel amazing.

Soon Scarlett went from all four to flat on the floor, getting her asshole plowed prone. And Chris was right on top of her, lips to her ear as he drove them both home. It was going to be a photo finish for sure.

"Unng... come on... come on baby," Scarlett said, doing her part to push him just a bit further than he had pushed her. "Fill me up... let it all out... empty those fucking balls in my asshole honey... mmm show me how good I feel on that fucking cock... cum for me and I'll cum for you..."

"Oh shit... oh Scarlett," Chris growled. He always did have a weakness for her dirty talk. Romantic filth from her husky voice was his Kryptonite. His thrusts became quick and desperate, Scarlett still cheering him on until his one last thrust, Harder and deeper than the last, he groaned as his cum rocketed out of his spitting snake.

With every scalding stream shot into her bowels, Scarlett pushed further and further past her own threshold until that glass shattered and she scream out "YES!" in a voice so loud no sound-proofing could contain it. He asshole contracted, milking a few more drops out of Chris' cock before he rolled off of her, his cum trickling out of Scarlett's well-fucked asshole.

The two caught their breath in silence for a few moments before Scarlett opened her mouth. "You have no idea how much I needed that baby," she said, her head still a little foggy from pleasure. "It's been a day."

"What happened?" Chris said, managing to get up enough to sit up.

"Professor Jones happened." Scarlett rolled onto her back and Chris scooted next to her for a little post-coital snuggle. "He told me today he's going to be taking two semesters off. He's burnt out, all that. And having tenure, he's of course allowed such a thing."

"But..." Chris said, prodding Scarlett for more.

"But, this close to the end of the semester and leading into the Summer schedule, it does leave me scrambling for someone to fill his spots while he's gone."

"Well, does it need to be a professor?" Chris asked.

"Most likely not." Scarlett replied. "You have a suggestion?"

"I just might." Chris pulled her close and Scarlett rested her head on his chest. "A few months ago, I was in England, doing some research on that World War II book I've been working on. I ran into a very, very talented grad student from Oxford who was studying the same thing. And she'd had more articles and papers published than I did. She was also teaching a few classes for the undergrads."

"This wunderkind have a name?" Scarlett asked.

"Florence Pugh. And she's actually holding some speaking engagements around the country. We became fairly friendly during my studies."

"How friendly?" Scarlett teasingly asked.

"Not that friendly. Just sharing information. Any dinners we had were pretty much business. Friendly business, but business. That being said I actually sat in on some of the classes she taught and I think she could be what you need. I could check in on her, see if she's in California right now, or looking for another teaching position."

"That'd be lovely," Scarlett said, kissing his chest. "You give her my info; I'll give her the details."

"I'll get on it once we eat... I'm starving."

"Mmm me too." Scarlett replied. "There's something about getting fucked up the ass by the man I love that just makes me hungry."

*****

Taylor Swift was not the hugest fan of being kept waiting. At best she tolerated it. However, when it was an appointment someone else made to see her, Taylor expected them to be on time. Maybe a minute leeway. She didn't ask to see them, they asked to see her.

It was even worse when money was involved, as this time was. Taylor had gotten a good reputation from her previous parties, both when she was heading up the sorority and the one thrown at Camila's father's hotel. Since then, she'd been approached by a few people and actually booked herself up to a point where she felt comfortable.

It wasn't a career for her, but it was a nice way to get a few extra dollars. She wasn't hurting for it, but it was always nice to fluff up her savings account on her own.

Most of the people who called her were strangers, and as long as the check cleared, she was happy to help them. However, one familiar name had come up, Wayne Algar. He was an old flame from her freshman year at the school. Good for an amazing fuck but not much else. However, he did know the value of a good party. Which was why he called her.

However, things didn't end all too well between them. That was decided the moment Taylor caught him balls deep in Katy Perry, which sparked off their little war. Still, for the sake of good time and mind-blowing orgasms of the past, she decided to give him the time of day... just to say no to him.

And now she'd been waiting ten minutes. Wayne strikes again. She was about ready to get up out of the empty study room in the student union when in her walked, all smile sand confident swagger. Just like she remembered him. Five o'clock shadow and expertly coifed chestnut hair, topped off with emerald green eyes. It actually annoyed her how handsome he was. Despite their past she couldn't get over that pure, carnal attraction she had, which was only increased with the memories of sex. Wayne was nowhere near as good, or as open to experiment, as Norman. Still, she'd be lying if she said they hadn't had some good times together.

"You're late," Taylor said flatly. Not cold, not mean, but just enough to let Wayne know she wasn't pleased.

"Sorry." He replied. "Car trouble."

"I'm sure."

"Icy," Wayne said. Typical of him. Anything that was too critical of him was icy or mean. He took the seat on the other side of the table and sat in front of Taylor. "Been a long time Tay."

"That it has. And since you were the one to set this whole meeting up, how can I help you and your party needs?"

"Hmm, right to the point, huh?"

"I see no reason to delay it."

"Well, to put it simply me and my boys want to do a post-finals blowout. Let off some steam. Not on campus at all, so fewer restrictions obviously. We're thinking of renting a lake house or something along those lines. And wouldn't you know it, right when we get this idea, your name starts popping up all over campus as some kinda party liaison."

Taylor smiled. It was the kind of smile she hadn't had in too long a time. Sweet... but with the slightest dash of sinister. She couldn't wait to tell him no. That she was booked through June and couldn't possibly squeeze another soul in even if she wanted to. Then she'd get to see the look on his face, crushed as he begged her to reconsider. It wasn't much to balance the scales between them, but it was something.

"Well, I'm sure the party will be amazing Wayne," Taylor said, winding up. "But the answer is no. I'm just flat out booked up until at least June. And since this is a side hustle more than anything, I don't really feel like doing that much work."

"Come on Tay," Wayne said. She knew this side of him well too. Trying to charm, to flirt his way into the answer he wanted. "For old time's sake?"

"Don't you remember how those old times ended?" Taylor sarcastically asked.

"Of course, I do," he said. "But you can't deny there were a lot of good times... like right in the middle of the arena. When I snuck us when it was closed and we fucked right in the middle of the basketball court. You sounded so hot yelling at me to fuck you harder, all of it echoing. Still... you looked even better."

Taylor did remember that, and the memory got her at least a little hot. It was an amazing time. Still, didn't erase how it ended.

"True as that may be, I can't just bump paying customers away just because you made me cum a few times two years ago."

"I'm not suggesting you do. All I'm asking is you squeeze me in... and if it helps... maybe we could do a little stroll down memory lane. I ain't promising another day at the basketball court but I'm certain we could find something else just as exciting... if you can squeeze me in."

"A-are you serious?" Taylor asked. What Wayne was suggesting was a shock on two fronts. One that he had the balls to suggest it, followed by suggesting it.

"I know, I know. Usually in a situation like this, the woman makes that kind of offer. But hey, what can I say? I'm quite progressive. And I can tell you're at least mulling it over."

"I'm just kind surprised at that kind of offer." Taylor replied.

"Well, since I am so generous and actually sorry about how things ended, I'll give you a couple days to mull it over. And remember, I'm not asking for a discount. Hell, you can charge me double if you want. I'm just asking for... a favor. And in exchange I do you one as well."

"Okay," Taylor said, her voice giving away how she still couldn't quite believe what she'd heard. "See you in a few days."

Wayne nodded and made his exit, leaving Taylor to think. She couldn't believe she was seriously considering his offer. Sure, a part of her wanted to laugh in his face and say no. Tell Wayne right to his face she had a better man in every way of the word on speed dial. Someone she actually loved and that loved her back.

Then another part wanted one more ride. Almost out of spite. A fuck to show him what he threw away the day he let Katy Perry touch him. And in most relationships giving in to that side of her would be impossible.

But then she remembered the spring break salaciousness she had shared with Norman... what they did on the beach with his friend. Clearly their sexual relationship wasn't the traditional form of monogamy... could a little dalliance fit in as well?

It was something she'd have to approach him with carefully, very carefully. As much as her body might have hungered for one more round with Wayne, she didn't know if she could even consider doing something to cost her the love of her life.

******

While most of the student body was focused on studying, Norman Dillion also had work to contend with. He was hardly alone in that ordeal, though he would say that what he usually did required a little more concentration than the tradition college job.

Often times his jobs were either legit, like creating a website for someone, doing a virus sweep on computer so thorough he should have bought it dinner first, things like that. A one-man Geek Squad. Then there were the pricey jobs where there was more risk put on him. Raising someone's grade just a bit higher, finding test answers for online courses. The ones that really paid his rent.

The job he was working on now for Jennifer Lopez was more along the lines of the former, but a unique task that made him have to take the entire day off of classes. The money however, was very much worth it.

Jennifer was one of the many, many obscenely hot professors at the school. When Norman first stared, he was taken aback at the sheer amount of hotness on the staff. At this point though, he'd actually gotten used to it. It didn't make Jennifer any less gorgeous, but the hotness no longer shocked him. It didn't mean he didn't take a few extra looks at her out of this world ass while he worked.

As for what he was working on for the good professor, that was unique. Jennifer had gotten the idea from watching her kids and nephews play with some full body motion control video game. Norman knew she was talking about the Kinect camera for the Xbox, but to Jennifer it was just some game machine. She came from the generation where the only two players in the game were Nintendo and Sega, anything else was just game stuff.

But the camera intrigued her, so she did some research and found how it had been repurposed for several things outside of gaming. The Kinect had even been used for ghost hunting of all things. And that's what gave her the idea.

Jennifer taught dance at the school. Many different types of dance. From ballroom, to hip hop to jazz, Jennifer Lopez was a dance empress on campus. If you wanted a career in dance, you'd know her and be on a waiting list for her class.

Jennifer's idea for the Kinect? Use it to record dance routines to show her class. Mainly for if she felt under the weather and didn't want to strain herself, but also for her students to study at home via some kind of streaming set up. Most likely some private YouTube channel. That hadn't been decided yet. What would have to come first is actually setting up this idea. That was where Norman came in.

When Ms. Lopez had explained the idea to him over the phone, he thought it was original to be sure, but not necessarily a challenge. He had a friend who did ghost hunts and had actually reprogrammed his Kinect camera for those purposes with a few extra bonuses. Doing it for something he actually knew was real, like Jennifer, would be a snap.

Relatively speaking of course. There was still a fair amount of work involved, hence why he had to take all day and had been at her house since nine in the morning. It was already almost three and the finishing touches were about to be put on. Really all that was going to be needed was a test of the camera to see if any movements recorded on it would be 1:1.

"Okay Jen," he said, having gotten somewhat familiar with her throughout the day. "Just step in front of the camera and move. Nothing fancy, you don't even need to dance or anything. Just a test."

"You got it Norm," Jennifer said. She got in position in front of the camera. It was pointed straight at a wall that had been cleared earlier in the day. "When can I move?"

"Now." The camera had taken her in and the program had assigned a very rudimentary polygonal representation of Jennifer. It looked like a human, but missed all those drool-worthy curves and that insane ass she had on. While Norman was definitely head over heels for Taylor, it didn't mean he couldn't admire a beautiful body.

Norman wasn't the only one doing some admiring. Though Jennifer was nowhere near as brazen as some of her fellow staff members, Kelly Brook in particular sprung to mind, she did occasionally partake in some of the student body. Unlike the delectable Ms. Brook, Jennifer NEVER took a dip in her own pool of students. That'd just be reckless. Still, when she got the desire, there were so many options to choose from... and Norman might just be the next up to satisfy her craving.

While she thought of the best way to approach, she began to move as he asked. Just waving her arms and pacing back and forth. "How's it look?" She asked.

"Just about perfect," Norman said, referring to both the input of her movement and her body itself. Even in a pair of jeans and t-shirt her fuckability was off the charts. "There's a delay but it's so minute you wouldn't notice unless you were looking for it. Like a fraction of a second."

"That's great!" Jennifer said. "So, that's it?"

"Well, honestly I'd give it a few days. Try it, and if there are any bugs they should show up in that amount of time. I'll swing by again just to check that out. That's when I'll also expect payment. No money until I'm sure the job is done."

"That sounds fair." Jennifer gave him a smile, light on the sugar and heavy on the spice. "You know, I've been thinking since you've been in all day... maybe there's a bonus I could give you for all your dedicated, hard work." The lustful Latina made her to where he was sitting at the computer and placed her hand on his shoulder and slithered it down his body. "How does that sound?"

Norman stammered for a second, struggling for the words. He of course would never, EVER cheat on Taylor. He couldn't hurt her like that. He also remembered when there was a time, he'd be all over what Jennifer Lopez was offering... but this... he was stumped.

However, he also remembered what he and Taylor had done on the beach at Spring Break, and that certainly was strictly monogamous... maybe there was a way to have his cake and eat it too, and getting a look at the good dance teacher he suddenly had a very big appetite for cake.

"Not that I wouldn't love to," Norman said. "But.... how about we table the discussion of bonuses until we actually know if this worked. I mean... I'd hate to think you paid me for something I didn't earn."

"Fair enough," Jennifer said with a seductive tone. "I'm sure your work will be very worth your payment... and then some.

Norman knew she was right. If he did go through with it. That was something he'd have to talk about with Taylor. The only question was: How?

******** 

As the sun started to set on the campus, most of the student body made their way home. That was not the case for those with night classes, like Samara Weaving. Though her major was in art history and had her mind set on being a painter herself, she found herself fin a film class, covering the cinema of the eighties into the nineties.

Samara loved movies and made sure her class load had at least three classes where she studied the artform. Of those three, the Eighties/Nineties Class was her favorite. There was just something about the film from that time. From the comedy to the drama... it was unique. Especially when the decade began to transition. Always a feast for the eyes and mind. That was her summation at least.

When people first saw Samara, her being in any way artistic came as a shock to them. Of course, the image she projected helped a lot in that, rolling into school on her Harley Davidson, always with her black leather jacket in tow. The first time most people saw her, they were intimidated, even after she took her helmet off to reveal her beautiful face, blue eyes and long, golden blonde hair.

There was one person however who wasn't intimidated at all by her, at least not in the traditional sense, and that was Bradley Jannit. And his lack of intimidation at her was what made him her film buddy.

However, it wasn't a total lack of intimidation. He just had the guts to talk to her. Which surprised some people, including Samara, given Bradley's usual pastimes of Dungeons and Dragons and chess, of which he was actually in on the competitive level. For some reason people in leather and on motorcycles didn't faze him at all.

He was however more than a little taken in by the sheer beauty of Samara, from the physical to everything he'd gotten to know about her... which including her rule of no committed relationships. Samara had a wild streak, and that wild streak entailed no commitments. College was about having fun and going wild, which was something she'd gotten an early start on during her high school years in Adelaide. Samara had traveled so much growing up that when she finally returned to her birthplace in Australia, rebellion was the only option, and it never really stopped, not even when moving to the US to go to college.

And part of that rebellion, as Bradley had found out, was there so no chance of commitment from Samara. He wasn't even sure how the subject had come up, but it came after they were grabbing a quick dinner together after having watched When Harry Met Sally... in class.

Bradley took that as a clear message of "we're just friends." That wasn't what Samara had meant. At all. The truth was, she found herself drawn to the chess master. He had a way with words and was far from the traditional nerd type that she'd grown up seeing in films. He was pretty handsome. Lean, but handsome. Completely different from her usual bed mates. He didn't drive a hot rod or a Harley, he drove a Toyota. He was never one for a five o'clock shadow, Bradley preferred being clean shaven.

But still... there was something there where she wouldn't have minded a ride or two. However, both were fine with just being friends.

Or that was the case up until the final film of the year. On the screen was Basic Instinct, a neo noir film as told to them by the professor, and an erotic thriller. And the eroticism was dripping from the film and could be seen all the way in the back of the auditorium. That's where Samara and Bradley always was sat; at the top and in the back. Close to the exits and no one else really congregated there. The moment class was over, they'd take a walk across campus and get some cheesesteaks, shoot the shit and just hang out.

That was the plan for today as it was every class... until the movie started. While this was a movie both had heard of, neither Samara or Bradley were quite ready for the level of eroticism at play. The star of the film, Sharon Stone, dripped sex. Every word, every movement was pure arousal.

The pair were taken in by her completely. Every moment she had on screen electrified them. Of course, that didn't stop Samara from wanting to talk to Bradley during the film. That was the other reason why they sat in the back, so they could whisper to each other. Not to make fun of the films, but to talk about them in a unique detail that the rest of the class didn't seem interested in.

That was what the usual plan was, however when Samara leaned her head over to speak with him, she noticed the visible outline in his pants of his hard cock. And it was a sizable outline. Samara didn't consider herself a size queen but she still had to admire what her buddy was packing.

Seeing that brought a devilish grin to Samara's face, her big beautiful smile a hint to her plans to anyone who was paying attention. Luckily, no one was, not even the man she had her eyes on. Now, she couldn't straight on fuck him, not now anyway. That didn't mean she couldn't have some fun with Bradley. He'd have some as well.

He shifted a bit in his seat when Samara leaned her hand over, gripping the bulge in his pants. Not too hard, but just enough to get his attention and let him know her intent.

"Sam," he said, trying to keep his voice to a whisper.   "What are you doing?"

"Well, looks like we're both enjoying the movie," Samara said, her wicked grin becoming even hotter with the Aussie accent coming from it. "I was thinking... how about we enjoy it a little more?" With one hand Samara unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out, loving the warm heft in her hand. "Unless of course, you'd rather just watch the film."

"Well... I can't really disagree with your idea is the thing..." He couldn't believe this was happening. In all the fantasies he'd had after meeting Samara at the beginning of the semester, this wasn't one of them. Reality was becoming a lot better than fantasy for Bradley.

He watched, his mouth agape and dry, as Samara licked  the hand that had fished his rod out of his pants and made it nice and slick with her saliva.

"Now Bradley, here's how it's going to go," Samara said, grasping his cock and giving it a slight tug. "You're going to watch the film, pay close attention... and me? Well, how about you let me surprise you a bit?"

She kissed his cheek and whispered in his ear, "Lucky you... looks like they're about to fuck."

Samara was correct in her observation. Sharon Stone was about to get dirty with her male lead, and given the build-up her femme fatale character had so far, it was going to be intense.

"Ahhhh," Bradley grunted, stifling the bellow that wanted to come out, Samara licked and nibbled on his ear lobe as her hand began to stroke him. The rhythm was steady, but with a clear attention to detail. She was giving him a good fap, nothing slow about it, but that didn't mean the blonde Aussie wasn't making this an experience only Bradley would have with her.

"Look at her breasts... bet you just want to suck them, don't you Brad? Bet you wish you were the actor with her. Tasting her, feeling her body. Have you thought about me like that Brad? Have you had dirty little thoughts about me? And don't be afraid to be honest. I find your honestly very admirable, so don't abandon it now."

"I can't say I haven't," he said, breathing deep. Samara had stopped his jacking but wasn't done with him. Her thumb rand in a circle on his glans, making him almost break the arms of his seat from the intense grip. The thumb was just the beginning however, as soon the entire crown got some loving care from Samara.

Bradley began to involuntarily thrust into Samara's hand, making the blonde biker laugh softly.

"Your cock feels so good in my hand Bradley," she seductively whispered, kissing his cheek. "I love how it's throbbing while I jack you. Mean I'm doing a good job, doesn't it?"

"An amazing job," he grunted.

"Oh, amazing? I like that a lot. And that's just my hand... how much better do you think my pussy would feel?" She punctuated that by speeding up on his cock, using his precum as lube.   "Hot.... tight around that monster between your legs... stretching me out... just thinking of taking that beast is making me wet..."

"Oh.... uhhh... fuck..." She chuckled, licking her lips. Despite Samara's lack of carnal knowledge where Bradley was concerned, she knew the telltale signs of the male orgasm when she saw them. And once more, her smile spread on her face.

"Mmm someone's about to cum, huh?" Samara asked. Her blue eyes went to the screen where sex had taken over, even if for just a few minutes. "Don't hold back... it's a handjob Brad... no one's expected to be a marathon man with them... so cum for me... I want you to shoot every drop for me." The slim blonde reached behind her and got her empty soda cup. She reached it over to his cock, ready to catch every last stream he was to shoot. "Cum for me... do it...."

"Ohhh... gonna... gonna cum!" He said, choking to keep his voice a whisper as Samara's hand wanked and milked his cock. Right when had that final pulse, Samara liplocked him, kissing him and muffling his moans as his cum shot out of his pulsing dick and filled her cup.

"Good boy," Samara said as the kiss broke. Samara was enthralled watching Bradley's cock twitch and throb as it emptied of his sperm. When things slow to a drip, she ran her finger over his peehole to get the last dollop of cup and smear it on the inner surface of her cup.

"Now, watch," she said, planting one last kiss on his cheek before she brought the cup to her lips, drinking his cum like a shot of whiskey. Samara licked her lips afterward and placed her cup back in its holder. She then reached over, putting Bradley's spent cock back in its khaki den.

Bradley was speechless. He couldn't quite process the whole thing. Samara though was very level-headed, thinking clear and straight. And she had the one, perfect thing to say to follow up what had just occurred.

"So, we still doing cheesesteaks after class?" she asked, flashing him a wink and a smile

******* 

"Isn't eight pizzas kind of a lot?" asked Sabrina.

"That's an odd statement coming from the shortstack that put away two forty-eight-inch New York styles," Cami said.

"Well, first of all I was super, super stoned on a brand-new strain." Sabrina replied. "And secondly, I paid for that the next day, as I couldn't get out of bed from the sheer amount of cheeses and meats resting in my belly."

"Well, don't you worry your little waistline," Camila said. "It's you, me, Peter, Lili, Hailee, Selena, Madelaine, Maddie's boyfriend and two of his friends. You're not going to overdose on faux Italian cuisine. Though since they are all from Antonio's you might be tempted to. Peter and Lili should be here with the food soon. I sent Lili a text to go help Peter with the pies."

"Fair enough." Sabrina went to the fridge and grabbed herself a soda. "When are the guests arriving? And why isn't this at your spacious abode?"

"Any minute," Camila said. "And... I don't want to be their while Jose is there packing his stuff." Camila took a brief pause then another sip from her drink.

"Oh, crap I'm sorry Cami... slipped my mind for a second."

"It's okay, it really is. That's part of what tonight is for. Just... trying to get some kind of normalcy in place." Before Camila could say anything else, a knocking arrived at the door. "And we have our first arrivals."

Camila got up to answer the door, only to see not any of the people who should be there, but a familiar face that lite her own up like fireworks on the fourth of July.

The person was a tall, leggy blonde in tight jeans, a maroon floral blouse, and black boots. She had sunglasses, but they were resting on her head, nestled in her long main of blonde hair. There was also a sizable suitcase by her side.

The other thing she was wearing was a big smile, on that only grew when she also recognized the face that opened the door.

"Cami???" the tall blonde said.

"Blake?" Cami returned. From there the two squealed with joy, hugging each other tight. "Oh my god it's been way too long," Cami said when the joyous friendly hug broke.

"I know!" Blake replied. "At least two years."

"Um, hi," Sabrina said, finally coming to the door from the kitchen. "Hate to interrupt, but since this is my apartment and all, I think I should know who you're being so familiar with."

"Oh, this is Blake," Cami said. "Blake Lively. Peter's sister."

"Hi," Blake said, holding her hand out for a shake. "You must be Sabrina, right? The roommate?"

Sabrina took her hand for the shaking, still a little bit confused. "Pete has a sister?"

"He does," Blake said. "People can usually tell with the eyes. We both have our mom's eyes." Blake leaned down to Sabrina's eye level, giving her a good look at her own baby blues.

"Huh, I'll be damned," Sabrina said. "There it is. Also, you don't look a thing like Ben, which is a bonus."

"Yep, you sure dated the other brother." Blake replied. Sabrina chuckled when she noticed the tone.

"Not a fan of Ben either?"

"Well... look. I love both of them. As the sister, kind of have to... but not being a parent, I get to play favorites and, well... Ben's the little brother. Peter's my baby brother."

"Wait, what are you even doing here?" Cami asked. "I thought you lived in San Francisco."

"I do. Or, well, I did. May I come in Sabrina?"

"Oh, shit," Sabrina said, noticing that Blake was still in the doorway. "Of course."

"Thanks." Blake wheeled the large suitcase in and took a seat on the couch, followed by Cami, who sat with her, and Sabrina who took the lounge chair. "So, a couple months back I get a call from the dean at your school. Scarlett, I think her name was. I'll definitely know on Thursday when I meet with her. Anyway, she said that the school is expanding the art department a bit, and they needed an instructor for a fashion design class."

"I knew I knew that name!" Sabrina said. "You're Blake Lively the designer!"

"You know fashion design?" Cami asked, a little shocked at the revelation.

"Hey, just because my wardrobe is about 90% t-shirts doesn't mean I don't know fashion."

"Well, yeah, that's me." Blake replied. "I didn't think I was that well known.   I mean my boutique does pretty well in San Fran, but I didn't think I was really known outside of it. Fortunately, my business partner is still doing the day-to-day business stuff and I can handle most of what's left remotely. The pay for the teaching job was too good to pass up... and I missed my baby brother. And I guess Ben."

"It's so weird Peter never mentions you. No pictures or anything."

"Huh?" Cami said. "There's at least three pictures on that shelf next to the TV."

Sabrina looked over and did indeed see what looked like a much younger Blake, from pre-teen to a little younger than she was now, in each of them with a very young Peter that got progressively older.

"Huh," Sabrina said, looking at the photos then at Blake. "I just thought Peter had a really hot babysitter."

"Well, that's kinda true," Blake said. "Not to toot my own horn anything. And speaking of my dearest baby bro, where is he? I just don't feel right being in his place without embarrassing him in front of his girlfriend in a way only I can pull off. What's her name again? Harriet?"

"Hailee," Cami said. "You're going to love her. As for Peter, he's picking up the pizzas. We're kind of having a bit of a study get together tonight. And of course, you're invited. Unless you're too cool Ms. Former Fashion Model."

"Cami, you need to know one thing about life to really survive it," Blake said. "You're never too cool for pizza. There will be a Chicago style deep dish among them though, correct?"

"Of course," Cami said. "It was the only way I could convince Peter to go pick them up."

****** 

Even though Camila had placed the order in advance, eight pizzas was a lot, especially when one was a Chicago-style. That was why Peter was sitting in a corner booth, waiting for the announcement of the food's arrival with a large Styrofoam cup fill with a drink exclusive to Antonio's, at least in terms of quality, a strawberry Coke. However, he wasn't simply absent-mindedly waiting, he was also doing the national pastime of dicking around on his phone. In between quick looks on YouTube and Facebook, Peter was also waiting on a fresh text from his girlfriend.

That wasn't usually something he did, but he hadn't heard from Hailee since he saw her in the morning. He didn't go overboard with texting her or anything. Just once at lunch... and nothing all day. And the text had been read. He could see that. He was actually getting worried about her at this point. Anytime that worry set it though, he found some way to distract himself, currently with Vine compilations.

"Seat taken?" a female voice said, a very familiar one. Peter set his phone down to look up, seeing the owner of the voice was Lili.

"Looks empty to me." he replied. Lili slid into the seat opposite from him. "This a chance meeting?"

"Nah, Cami texted me to come by and help you with the food," Lili said. "Eight pizzas are a tall order for a man who left his car at his apartment's garage."

"I brought my handy dandy collapsible canvas wagon." Peter lifted it up, in its collapsed form, right next to him.

"Yeah, well now you have an even handier, dandier automobile to help."

"Much appreciated. Will Ashley be joining us for the quote/unquote studying?"

"No, she had a band thing. Thanks for being so welcoming though."

"No problem," Peter said. "I'd be kind of a dick if I barred your girlfriend for no reason. Jake? He's barred."

"I won't file an appeal for that decision." Lili smiled at him as he took another sip of his drink. Then she noticed a red tint to the brown cola through the clear plastic straw. "Did you order a strawberry Coke?"

"Indeed, I did." Peter replied. "Want a sip?"

"Oh god yes," Lili said, taking the Styrofoam cup and taking a big sip through the straw. The moment the artificial fruity flavors hit her tongue it was like a religious experience in her mouth. "Good lord. I am not a soda person. Not really. I don't care about Coke Vs. Pepsi or any of that... but this right here? Drink of the gods. I swear the strawberry syrup they use might just be heroin and they use the version of Coke with actual cocaine in it."

"Once again we find ourselves in agreement."

"Great minds," Lili said, taking another sip. "Have you have had the Strawberry Coke float here? Just some French vanilla ice cream but it totally changes the game."

"That sounds insanely good."

"Then how about Friday after the Japanese folklore class we swing by here and I buy you one?" Lili suggested. "Consider it a payback for the website and stuff. Maybe even bring Hailee. I'll bring Ashley and it'll be a whole double date kind of thing."

"You don't have to pay me back for anything," Peter said. "I was happy to do it. I mean, Sabrina and I both were. As far as the double date thing goes, first I have to actually see Hailee to ask if she's free. Which is becoming a tricky situation."

"What do you mean?" Lili asked, the familiar sour turn in her stomach from earlier when she saw Peter returning.

"Well, it's just... it's not like I haven't seen her or anything, you know? And she's not cold to me. She's definitely been distant though. It's weird but it feels like she's dodging me sometimes. Like today, I haven't seen her since we left the apartment.   Sent her a text and she read it, but no response. Just weird being ghosted by your own girlfriend. You have any ideas?"

Lili was stumped, but that sinking feeling her stomach was becoming a black hole. She definitely felt like she should tell him about seeing Hailee before he came into the store earlier. But before she could get one syllable out, the food was ready to go.

"Ferrano!" The clerk bellowed. "Order up!"

Peter got up, Lili in tow. They approached the counter where the pizzas were waiting, one in an especially large box.

"Okay, so we got one supreme, one double pepperoni, one double sausage, one Hawaiian, one double cheese, one meatball, one vegan pacific veggie and one meat lovers Chicago-style," the clerk said. "That right?"

"One hundred percent." Peter replied. He handed him the money and waited for his change, though Lili wasn't about to keep things silent.

"Chicago style?" Lili asked. "That's not pizza, that's a casserole."

"And I let you sip my soda," Peter said with faux-disbelief. "I'll have you know Chicago style is the pizza of the gods."

"Yeah, but like the scrub gods."

"Well, you don't have to have any."

"Let's not be harsh. Nothing wrong with pizza casserole except the denial."

Peter laughed a bit, got his change, then picked up the pizzas. "Care to be my seeing eye blonde?" he asked, his view obscured by the pile of pies.

"Sure thing." Lili led him out of the restaurant to her car parked just out front and helped him load the food in. From there he once again entered her passenger seat.

Before Lili could turn the key, Peter had to ask her something. "Do you think you could talk to Hailee? Ask if anything is going on? I mean you don't have to. I feel like I'm invading some serious privacy by asking that."

"Hey, it's okay," Lili said. "I get it. And... I will ask her. It's no big deal."

"Thanks. I just didn't want to, you know, make you feel uncomfortable. Or violate her trust or anything. I just feel out of the loop in my own apartment. And the fact shit is going missing too is just adding to it."

"Wait, what?"

"Yeah, Sabrina pointed it out. The air fryer is missing. So's the blender and a couple other things. It's just weird."

"Very. I don't know if I can help there, but with Hailee, no problem." That was easy for Lili to say. There was a problem. She felt like she'd lived this movie on Spring Break and was now watching the remake.

But this was Hailee. Hailee was her oldest friend. She didn't want to think that. There had to be some other kind of explanation. She had to find out, not only for Peter, but to satisfy her own shaken nerves.

****** 

The sun was almost completely set on the campus. And while there were indeed some students and staff still on campus, its population had gone down greatly. Signs of it were all around. A very vacant student union, clear courtyards and semi-empty class buildings.

Of course, that also meant that the parking garages were similarly sparsely populated. Most of the cars had emptied out save for a few scattered on each floor. And that was especially true of the East parking garage, right next to the law building. There were very few classes in that building at night, at least early in the week, and that was a fact Margot Robbie was going to use to the fullest.

With the garage as empty as it was, she could hear the whispers of the two men behind her. She couldn't make out what exactly they were saying, but she could imagine. After all, she did invite them here to fuck. There wasn't much else they could be talking about.

They were cute enough guys. One of them was a regular fucktoy of hers by the name of Sean, and he brought a friend named Conner. Margot didn't mind the company. Quite the opposite in fact. While she did encourage a bit of discretion among her boy toys due to her position on campus, she didn't mind if they told other potential playmates. The more the merrier.

She smiled as she led them to the corner where her car was parked. The Eastern garage made it a long walk to the office for her, but it was worth it. The garage was very low traffic, which meant it had become a regular fuck spot for Margot and her lovers. Though this would be the first time she attempted two in such a public place... well, a public place that wasn't a porno shop.

She could feel her bald cunt getting wet at the thought of Sean and Conner undressing her, both with their eyes as they were now and for real in just few, maddening moments. There was just something about multiple lovers that gave her a thrill that no one person could. Most of the time at least. Both Scarlett and Jay knew exactly how to flip her switches.

It didn't take long to get to the corner of the garage's third floor where her car was parked. It was the furthest away from both the elevator and any of the stairway options, a perfect spot for some pubic yet discreet fucking. Margot got to her car and turned around, leaning on the hood of her car and looked her boy toys over. They didn't even attempt to hide their eagerness. That was good. Neither did she. It was one her face just as much as it was theirs. And of course, there were the bulges in their pants, straining to get out. She was fairly sure that as they licked their chops looking at her legs, the men could see just a hint of the wetness between her legs leaving a moist trail on her thighs,

"Well lads, here we are," said Margot, setting her briefcase down. "And I know I don't have to tell you what we're here for. Which is good. A little less conversation never hurt anyone. However, let's just skip that and get to the action, shall we?"

The men nodded and Margot gave them a sexy little smile. She then stood up straight again and lifted her tight black skirt up, showing that her tan legs weren't the only thing bare. Conner and Sean almost wanted to wring their hands at the sight of that bald, glistening slit.

"Well boys, I've showed you mine," said Margot. "How about you get to showing me yours?"

The duo looked at each other then all around the garage. The coast was clear. They then unbuckled and freed their pythons, making the randy blonde lick her lips at the sight of the two wonderful cocks.   Sean's she was quite familiar with, his bishop with a very bulbous head was something she was very eager for another taste of. Conner was giving her a bit of fresh meat, and what a slab it was, a wonderful rocket she couldn't wait for a ride on.

"Very nice Conner," Margot said. "You're gonna be fun." Margot slid her blazer off, laying it behind her on the car hood. She then began to unbutton her red blouse, placing it behind her and leaving the men staring at her petite breaths, wolves once more. The made their approach, but Margot held up her hand to pause them.

"Boys, I appreciate how anxious you are, but give me a moment to prepare." She grinned and went for her briefcase, unsnapping the fasteners and popping it open. Inside were no papers, no laptop, not a single thing business related. Instead, there was a small cushion she placed on the ground in front of her.

"You see, if there's one thing I've learned, it's that if you're going to suck cock in a garage while wearing a skirt, make sure you protect your knees."

Before the men couldn't question that statement, if they even wanted to, Margot was on her knees, waving them both over with her finger. The pair made their way to her, their pants fallen all the way down by the time they arrived within her grasp.

"Now, here's my conundrum gents," Margot said, her soft and warm hands grasping both rods. "Who goes first? I mean both of you are getting some fun, but do I go Sean, who I know how to tease and please like the back of my hand? Or maybe give the new meat a taste?"

"Suck Conner first," Sean said. "I want to see you suck him off."

"How generous of you," Margot said, a knowing look in her eyes. Those lovely sapphire eyes turned to Conner. Her hands soon followed, releasing her grip on Sean's cock to cup and fondle Conner's balls while the other hand slowly pumped is meat missile. "And now... to you. I don't know if I properly introduced myself Conner. I'm Margot Robbie... and right now, I'm about to suck your cock."

"Ohhhh shit," was the only reply Conner could give Margot. No one could blame him. That was about the best one could say with Margot's magic lips wrapped around his dick. Margot was determined to give him a good first impression, gently sucking on the tip, swirling her talented tongue around and pausing just for the briefest of moment to tease him with a swirl on the underside of the crown. He shivered, he moaned and it was music to Margot's ears.

Though his cock wasn't in Margot's marvelous mouth, Sean couldn't say he wasn't enjoying what he was watching. He pumped his dick in rhythm with Margot's blowjob, watching intently as she expertly moved up and down his cock, leaving red lipstick streaks on Conner's fleshy pole. And as always with Margot, details mattered and it was something else to see the sexy devil at work with them.

Taking her mouth off to slither her tongue along his pole, giving him just the right amount of tease from her teeth on the ridge of the crown, tugging his balls before giving them a tongue bath of their own. And then there was the sloppy, sloshy sound that echoed just a bit within the concrete confines of the garage. Being so up close to the action, seeing Margot's artistry of lust was almost enough. Almost.

"My turn," said Sean. He grabbed Margot's head and turned her attention to him, his cock throbbing and hungry for some attention.

"Mmm, someone's eager," Margot just before Sean stuffed his member into her mouth. There was no protest, not even an inkling of surprise. Margot simply moaned as Sean fucked her mouth. She knew what he liked. He liked using her, at least when it came to her mouth. He fucked her lips like she was a sex toy and it made her absolutely sopping between her legs. He was only like that with oral... any other hole on her and it was like night and day... but the mouth... it made him a bit more of a wildman.

The squelching sound of facefucking and fapping filled the garage now, peppered with muffled moans from the blonde sex machine and much more open ones from Sean. A very large part of him wanted to unleash his baby batter in her mouth and have her swallow every drop down. However, Margot had shown them both her intent when she plashed her bald pussy. The dual blowjob was just the appetizer.

However, that didn't mean the appetizer was over. Soon both men were stuffing their sausages in Margot's mouth at the same time, then alternating. Neither wanted the suckjob to end but also craved something more. Finally, Margot took matters in her own hands. It was time for other parts of her body to get some attention.

She pulled back from the swordsmen and singled out Sean. Her eyes locked on his as she got back to her feet than hopped back on her car, leaning back on the hood with her legs open, waiting for Sean's approach.

"Fuck me," she demanded. It was an order Sean happily followed, finding port between her fit legs, running his hands over her thigh before taking grip at her hips and thrusting in completely.

"Nnnngg FUCK just like that!" Margot yelled. "Oh, fuck I missed this cock." Sean leaned forward, kissing her like a proper savage then moving his lips down to her tits, sucking and licking on her nipples while he quickly built up a fast rhythm within Margot's hungry pussy. It was far from the first-time he'd fucked her and definitely this was far from the first time in public or multiples. The moment Margot told him to meet her in the garage and bring a friend, he knew exactly what kind of fuck session she wanted, and with his hard, rapid thrusts into her velvet box Margot's loud words of encouragement proved he was right on the money.

"Yeah... oh fucking fuck it... harder... fucking harder!" Margot ordered and Sean obeyed. He was hunched over her now, hi mouth never far away from sucking her tits or kissing her shoulders. As for his shoulder, Margot was looking over Sean's, her eyes piercing into him. "Ahhh... ahhh... like what you see huh? Bet you wish it was you, don't you Conner... mmmm... well it will be... you're gonna fave a turn soon... mmmm baby... so soon."

Her tone of voice and the look on the Aussie's face nearly tore down Conner's wall, bringing out the animal in him and making him want to pull Sean away and get his turn. But something told him if he waited his turn Margot would make it worth his while.

He was right of course... but Sean wasn't quite ready to give up his prime positioning just yet. He rose up, Margot still leaning back on the hood and propping herself up with her elbows. His grip tightened on her hips as he began to hammer her hard, the car violently rocking

"Yeah... oh fuck yeah... gimme that cock... fucking spear me Sean... oh fuck yeah work that cock... oh FUCK yes!" Margot said, her voice treading the line between animal and woman. A sexy sneer and growl combined with the amazing feel of sheathing his sword within her was doing a lot of damage to his stamina.

"Fuck... fuckfuckfuck," said Sean, using the four-letter word as a mantra to keep the end at bay without pulling out of her. However, but the view and the feeling made that a losing battle. Sean had to pull out, breathing hard as he leaned against the concrete wall of the garage trying to recharge.

"Looks like you're up Conner," Margot said. By now her golden hair was a mess, but still made a gorgeous frame for her perfect face. And her smile, so welcoming and sinful. "Come on, don't be shy."

Margot licked her as Conner approached her open legs. As this was his first time with Margot, he entered that tight, wet paradise slower, savoring every succulent inch as her buried his cock deep.

"Fuuuuck," he groaned. "Damn this is the best pussy I've ever had."

"Mmm thank you for the kind words," Margot said, letting herself savor the new cock as well. "And not to brag, but it gets so much better when you actually get down to fucking me." That lit up his eyes. Margot loved that. She loved being able to let that domme side out. Most of the time, she was much more submissive, letting her men... and Scarlett, dictate the pace. However, every so often she came across someone where she could give a little dictation, like now. A change of pace was always nice.

Conner grabbed Margot's left leg, lifting up and worshipping it from the ankle to the calf.

"Mmm that's baby... enjoy it... enjoy me," Margot said, her voice a purr that became the roar of a tigress as Conner began to get a bit more comfortable being wild. Soon he was given the car's shocks just as much of workout as Sean had, if not slightly more. And Margot craved more. "That's it... there we go... really fuck me now... fucking take it... yeah you fucking love it huh?"

"Oh, fuck yeah... fuck... holy shit baby..." Margot grinned wide, her newest lover was at the incoherent babbling stage. Always endearing. With her left leg occupied, Margot wrapped her right around him, pulling him closer. Conner got the hint, hammering his cock into her eager and waiting cunt and making the blonde sexpot cry out his name.

Conner leaned over her, searching for her lips. Margot met him halfway, their mouths meeting in a lewd kiss.

"Ah... ah... AHHHH!" Margot cried out. Conner was tugging one of her nipples with his teeth as she thrashed her head back and forth. It was a site to behold, as Sean could testify, waiting for his moment to return to the velvety hot confines of Margot's pussy.

So engrossed the three were with the sex act they paid no mind to the car driving past them from the fourth floor, the high beam illuminating the lusty act before exiting the floor.

"I want some more," Sean said, tapping Conner on the shoulder. After a few quick thrusts Conner pulled out and Sean resumed his rougher more feral treatment with Margot. It was a howling success, quite literally as the blonde's howls of pleasure filled the floor.

That's how it went for a bit, the two men trading off in Margot's pussy, each one giving her a slight variation on wanton lust. Sean was the reliable pervert, going for the pure fuck of it. Conner had just as much raw energy, but he couldn't help drinking in the essence of Margot. A stolen kiss between thrusts, a taste of the flesh on her shoulder or her breasts. He wanted to whole package, every inch of her.

It was only fitting then that he was the one to make her cum. Sean had of course helped get her there, but tonight Conner was the one with the magic touch, emanating from both his wonderful wand and his fingers, the thumb specifically playing with her clit as he plundered her pussy.

Her breathing got more ragged, it was time, for her at least. And Margot needed to make the announcement herself. She propped herself up by the elbows and looked at Conner, then to Sean. "Yeah... keep fucking my cunt... make me cum," she said to them both before focusing on Conner. "Make me cum on that dirty fucking dick.... do it... make... make... make me cum! Fuck me! Harder!"

Conner did that, silencing the next words from Margot with his mouth, kissing her as he jackhammered her. The blonde screamed like a banshee as she came, her pussy convulsing as it milked his still pounding cock. It was almost too much for Conner and her pulled out of her... his eyes were on a different prize, the same one he kept looking at as he followed Margot into the garage.

Margot's pussy wasn't vacant for too long however, Sean taking the vacant hole and hungrily fucking her still-spasming slit.

"Fuck yeah baby," Sean growled. "Hot fucking pussy... nnggg..."

"Oooh, wanna cum, huh Sean?" Margot said, her voice a little delirious but still seductive. "You know where I want it, don't you? Dripping... dripping off my fucking face... ever last drop... fucking cover it..."

"Fuck yes!" Sean cried out. He pulled out of Margot and like a well-choreographed dance Margot slid off the car and squatted, her sweaty, hungry face waiting for the hot cream to erupt from the tip of Sean's prick.

"Come on... come baby," Margot said as her nails lightly raked the tender flesh of his thighs. "Cover me... every drop, every single bit of that delicious sperm... right now... I want to feel it... fucking taste it...."

Sean listened to Margot's words and looked down at her, entranced at her gaze. He beat his cock rapidly, every stroke pushing him harder and harder over the edge until he couldn't hold back a second longer. His face contorted, letting out a near silent scream as he exploded all over a happy Margot.

"Yes!" Margot cheered. Seconds later, the first thick string of cum splattered on her face, followed by another and another. "Fuck yes! Fucking more... GIMME MORE... fuck yeah... oh god it's so warm... so fucking hot... more... gimme gimme..."

And he did that, volley after volley of hot white goo covered the fit blondes face and tits, leaving her a sex and slutty sight, and it wasn't over. She looked over to Conner, still hard and stroking his cock, still shimmering from her cum.

"Well Conner, you earned yourself a choice," she said. "You made me cum... so now you get to pick where you cum... want to finish the paint job your friend started, or go somewhere uncharted?"

Conner responded by pulling Margot to her feet and spinning her around, bending her over the hood of her car. He knew what he wanted and Margot was very happy to give it to him... she just wanted to hear the words.

"I want your ass," Conner said, pressing his slick cockhead against her rear entrance.

"Then fucking take it," Margot said, looking over her shoulder at him with her cum-covered visage. "Cum in my fucking ass."

Conner pressed forward, popping his rocket into her asshole. Margot grimaced at first, but soon her well-versed ass relaxed and took his cock. This was where the animal in Conner truly came out. Her gripped her hard, almost pulling her onto his rod.

"YES!" Margot cried, slamming her first down hard on the card hood as her rectum was ravaged. "Fuck it... fuck cum... I know you fucking need to... and I need it... I need hot cum in my fucking ass you dirty fuck! Come on!"

Margot pressed herself up and pushed back hard, completely defeating the purpose of his grip. There was something about sodomy that brought something extra out in Margot. She always adapted to her men as well, and could tell in this moment Conner needed a randy and eager asswhore and that was what he got.

While Margot was being assfucked like the sexfiend she was, Sean had been stroking his cock back to full mast. He had the perfect view, watching his friends cock sink into her amazing Aussie ass and the look of absolute perverted ecstasy on Margot face. He was close to shooting again.

Conner however, was much closer. "Fuck... M-Margot... gonna... gonna..."

"Fuck yes... fucking say it!" she demanded. "Fucking say it!"

"GONNA CUM!" He screamed, his cock exploding in white hot lava and filling Margot's ass to the brim. He was frozen in space as his cock throbbed and pulsed with every fresh stream of cum splattering Margot's bowels.

"Mmmm fuck yes...." Margot hissed. For a split second she thought the fun was over... until Sean waddled over, his spitting snake ready to cover her face once more after that hot show.

"Fucking cover me again," Margot said, her tone sultry. "Come on... give... me... your... cum."

"Unghhh!" Sean cried, giving her one last large bolt of cum to her face, the rest dribbling down onto her tongue. She gave the sensitive bell end one last, sweet suck.

With that, all three were very satisfied. The men especially stumbled like drunks as they recovered from hurricane Margot. Margot however had a much-cleared head, especially considering she was both filled and covered with cum and still on an orgasmic high. Despite that, she was still able to make some mental notes. Chief among them? Put Conner in her regular rotation of playmates.

*****

It was six o'clock and the sunset had brought with it a sky of golds and violets. In the apartment shared by Peter, Hailee and Sabrina, the planned gathering was almost in full swing, save for the pizza and the absent, Peter, Lili and Hailee.

That didn't mean things were dead. Those gathered were having a good time. As predicted, the studying part was forgotten in lew of simply hanging out. And also, for Peter's older sister Blake, it was a chance to both get to know some of her dearest brother's friend as well as reconnect with older ones, such as Selena Gomez.

"It's really good to hear you're doing so good Selena," Blake said. The pair were sitting together on the large couch, each with an ice-cold glass of water in their hands. "I heard you were kind of in a tough spot for a while."

"Really?" Selena asked. "How'd you hear about that?"

"Peter." Blake replied. "He really didn't give me any details. He said he was worried about you over something that happened on New Year's. He said it wasn't his place to say what it was, but just, you know, he was worried."

"He did?" Selena said, a little surprised. "He was worried?"

"Well, yeah. Why, should he not have been?"

"Well... it's just that... what happened was kind of between us and I... I thought he was mad. Like really mad. Friendship ending mad."

"Well, he wasn't happy," Blake elaborated. "But he was still worried. But, you know, you two are pretty close. About as close as he and Cami, right? And, by the way, very happy to see you and Cami are actually pretty friendly with each other. And it didn't take Peter almost dying to do it!"

"Well... things change... and people do. I was just glad to be given a chance."

"And you excelled at that chance new friend," Cami said, jumping into the conversation and taking her seat on the lounge chair. "I just want that teenage drama nonsense buried in the past."

"May I suggest in an unmarked grave?" Selena asked with a smile. "You know, so no one can find it and dig it up."

"Good idea Sel." Cami replied. "Also, love the metaphor. Much more of a visual person but I love a good turn of phrase."

"I really like this," Blake said. "You have no idea how weird it was to see my brother's two best friends always at each other's throats. And now, how about you two old friends finish introducing me to the new ones?"

"Of course," Cami said, leading the way to the dining room, where everyone else was centered. "Blake, you already know Sabrina." The blonde pixie waved before taking another sip of her iced tea. Camila then gestured towards the ravishing redhead. "This is Madelaine and her boyfriend Jesse. Jesse was the lead in the movie we just finished and Maddie's a friend of mine but I'm fairly sure he doesn't hate your brother."

"Far from it," Madelaine said, shaking Blake's hand. "He's okay by me after helping Lili the way he did."

"Who's Lili?" Blake asked.

"Oh, that's my other best friend," Cami said. "Pete's sharing the title these days. But on Spring Break, her boyfriend cheated on her... and she walked in on it."

"Oh my god I'm sorry." Blake replied. "What an asshole."

"Yeah, we all did what we could to bust her out of the funk. And Peter helped a lot in that. He seemed to just what horror movies had the most gory and painful punishments for infidelity. Put a smile right back on that face."

"Sounds like a very "Peter" way to solve the problem." Blake returned her attention to Madelaine. "Very nice meeting you both."

Cami continued down the line to one of Jesse's friends, Eric Shimp.

"Blake, this is Eric. He's a friend of Jesse's. This is my first time meeting him, but he certainly seems nice."

"Thanks Camila," Eric said with a nervous smile. He then greeted Blake with a polite "Hi. It would have been one more than me, but Vanessa, my girlfriend, she decided to take an extra shift at work. She's planning on quitting soon but wants to get as much money as she can as a buffer between jobs."

"Smart woman." Blake replied.

"So, looks like we're going to have some extra pizza," Selena said. "When it arrives of course. Where is Pete?"

"Downstairs apparently," Sabrina said, looking up from her recently buzzing cell phone. "I'm gonna buzz him in, should be no time after that." Sabrina went to the door and unlocked it after letting Peter in through the intercom.

"Where's a good place to hide?" Blake asked. "I want to surprise him."

"Office," Cami said. "First door on the right."

"Thanks." Blake slunk off to the office, awaiting the arrival of her brother and the perfect moment to scare the crap out of him.

She wouldn't have to wait long. Soon after she got into the office, there was a knock at the door. It sounded more like quick couple of kicks towards the bottom, but the message was the same nonetheless.

Camila went for the door while Selena stood lookout for Blake, ready to give the signal for the sister's shock.

With the door open Peter and Lili entered the room, four pizzas a piece being carried by them. "Dinner's served," Peter said, he and Lili making their way to the kitchen counter to lay out the delicious discs of dough. "Madelaine, vegan pie is on the top."

"Thanks for the consideration," Madelaine said. She then turned to Jesse. "Ready to dig in?"

"Isn't it kind of public for that Mads?" Jesse said with a car salesman grin.

"Pervert," she laughed.

"You love it."

"Never said I didn't." she replied, kissing him sweetly. Once those two surrounded the pizza, Eric joined in. Cami however hung back, ready to set Peter up for Blake.

"So, Pete, you remembered the Chicago style, right?" she asked.

"Are you serious?" Peter asked, almost offended. "It's not pizza night without the deep dish."

Cami nodded, signaling Selena, who then knocked on the office door. That was the last step of the human-Rube Goldberg device the three women made up, as Blake turned the corner.

"I hope that means there's enough for another Deep-Dish fan to devour," Blake said, stepping out and making Peter's jaw drop.

"Blake?!?" He said before rushing over to greet his big sister with a gigantic hug that lifted her off her feet. "What are you doing here?"

"Well, right now I'm about to eat some deep dish with my favorite brother ever. As for in general, I'm going to be in town... for a while. I'll get into more detail but the short of it is yes, I do have an apartment. I have the keys, the power is set up, wi-fi is good to go, everything a modern woman needs... except for my bed and the rest of the stuff. And I figured, why sleep on an air mattress for three days if I don't have to because my beloved baby brother as a big comfy couch? So... wanna be temporary roomies?"

"Like you even have to ask, of course!" Peter replied. "I mean, if it's okay with..."

"Your sister's cool with me," Sabrina said, answering the question before it could be asked. "And that's two out of three votes so we don't REALLY need to ask Hailee."

"Well, you guys could if you wanted to right now," Blake said before approaching Lili. "Hi, as you know now, I'm Blake Lively, Peter's sister. And since you're the live-in girlfriend, the third vote is still yours."

"What?" Lili said. "Oh... oh! No... no no no. I'm not the girlfriend." Peter facepalmed while Cami and Selena snickered.

"You're not?" Blake said. "You're not the mysterious Hailee?"

"No, I'm Lili. Hailee's not here. But we're really close friends though... but not that close..."

"Well..." Cami said before being shushed by Peter.

"Oh my god I'm so sorry!" Blake said, covering her mouth in embarrassment. "It's just, well, you two came in together and you're wearing matching shirts. Came off like a couple thing."

"We are?" Lili said before noticing Pete was also wearing a Freddy Krueger emblazoned shirt. "Huh. We are."

"Huh," Peter said in surprised agreement. "Well, they're from different movies at least."

"Well, I think I've embarrassed myself enough tonight," Blake said. "I need some deep dish, stat." As Blake went to dig in herself, Camila and Selena walked up, both barely containing their laughter, Camila however broke first.

"It's not that funny," Lili said.

"It's kinda funny," Cami said. "Especially with mine and Selena's added context.

"You know too?" Peter said.

"You think Cami was the only one who saw Lili slink back to her room?" Selena asked. "I was going to get some cold pizza and there goes one very satisfied blonde."

"Oh my god," Lili said, facepalming herself. "Does anyone NOT know at this point?"

"Blake," said Cami matter-of-factly. "And while I think doing the opposite would be hilarious, I think it's fine if she stays in the dark."

"You're too kind," Peter sarcastically said.

"I am a benevolent empress," Cami said with a smirk. "Honestly though, if I didn't know you two, I would have made the same mistake."

"Where's Hailee?" Lili said, changing the subject. Not intentionally, she had only just now noticed her friend's absence. "I thought she was going to be here."

"She said she was going to be late," Cami said. "Some work thing."

"It's always a work thing lately," Peter said before heading back into the kitchen to finally feast and catch up with his sister. But his words hung in both Lili and Camila's ears.

For Camila, it was more of a sense of distress at hearing the hurt and annoyance in Peter's tone. It told her this wasn't even close to the first time this had happened. It probably wasn't even the tenth once she thought back to a few nights ago.

For Lili, the words once more stirred up the feeling of dread in the pit of her stomach. She didn't even want to think that way about her best friend, especially not after Spring Break. However, the question remained, where was Hailee?

***** 

Of all the things that could have been on Hailee's mind, a study session wasn't one of them. Studying hadn't been on her itinerary for a while. She did it of course, it'd be insane not to during finals season. However, many of those sessions she was doing what she was doing right now... having a dangerous liaison with George, her co-worker... or boss from a certain point of view.

She had never imagined that she'd be doing this with a man nearing his fifties. It wasn't like he was married. He was divorced with kids. Newly divorced and single. And Hailee... was not. But for some reason in these moments, it didn't matter.

After coming back from Lake Havasu, after the threesome, there was something in her that was hungry. And that part of her fell very hard for George. Not in love, far from it. But... lust. It seemed to go from simple flirtation to fucking in his car. Then in cheap hotel rooms... his office. It was so cliché that Hailee didn't expect anything but fun out of it. It had... heat. And edge to it that she hadn't felt since her three-way with Peter and Lili.

Hailee had no illusions about what she was to George, just a symptom of his mid-life crisis. She hoped he had no illusions about what he was to her, which was simply a new taste... and a realization she both wanted to face but dreaded at the exact same time.

However, none of that was on her mind at the moment. And she could imagine George was in a similar situation. The only thing on their minds was the now, their passionate liplock and embrace in the stairway of the hotel that they worked at.

It was pure passion, just like their first rendezvous. Hailee was so anxious she pulled him in through the doorway by the tie before almost leaping on him with her kiss. But now she was pinned to the wall, George taking charge.

His lips moved to her neck, Hailee gasping as he kissed and nibbled on her neck while his hand glided up her thigh and under her skirt. The gasp went into a full-blown moan when George pushed the crotch of her panties aside and inserted his fingers into her slit.

"Ohhh god," Hailee said. Her eyes fluttered a bit before opening wide, looking up at George. The look of desire burning in his eyes heated her up even more. She grabbed his face pulled it to her, kissing him savagely and sucking his tongue into her mouth.

For a brief moment the pair's embrace ended. George frantically undid his pants letting them fall to the ground and his cock spring free while Hailee just as frantically peeled her panties off, tossing them in the corner.

Silently, knowingly the looked at each other, matching smirks on their faces. George approached her and Hailee hiked her red skirt up to her waste. He grabbed her left leg, lifting it and pinning her to the wall.

"Mmmm yeah," Hailee said. George had entered her, slowly filling up her carnal cavity.

"Someone likes that," George said. "Want more?"

"Stop asking questions you already know the answer to," Hailee coyly said. "More action."

That was something George had loved since day one about these times with Hailee, her eagerness. She had no interest in taking it too slow. That was part of the thrill of it for her. And in turn, it thrilled him to no end.

Still though, he wasn't quite going to go full blast inside of her. Not until he got more of a taste of the wonders of Hailee's wonderfully fit body. His cock still inside her, his hands went to her blouse carefully but quickly unbuttoning it. Once it was loose, Hailee slid it off, letting it fall to the floor. This left her upper body clad only in a simple black bra. George didn't even bother to reach around to unhook her bra. Instead, he opted to simply pull the cups down, feeing her petite tits and leaving them open for George's mouth.

"Mmmmyeah," Hailee moaned as George's mouth made contact with her breasts. It was an odd combination of tenderness and lust. There was no romance, not really, between the two but still, Hailee had the kind of body that demanded to be enjoyed. And who was George to refuse such a demand.

His tongue swirled around her nipples, going from one to the other. Hailee's hands gripped his head, pressing him even tighter into her bosom. Every skilled swipe of his tongue on the tender, sensitive flesh of her nipples was just more gasoline on the kindling, a fire waiting to be set ablaze.

George's lips moved up Hailee's neck to her lips, kissing her as he began to thrust faster into her eager cunt. Her arms pulled him tight as his cock began to drive into her. And there was something unique about it all as he took her. That flat out need for it. The disregard for anything but the pleasure. Even their location didn't matter. Any caution they may have had being in the office stairway soon evaporated as how good it all felt overtook them both.

"Yes!" Hailee cried out.   George had lifted her up completely, pinning against the wall while her other leg wrapped around him. "Oh... fuck... come on George... mmmm I need it... needed it all day..."

"Needed what?" He asked, punctuating that question with a particularly deep thrust into her tunnel of love. "Say the words Hailee... say them..."

"Nnnng," was all she could muster at first, her full lips quivering and her eyes fluttering as he thrust in to the hilt, pulled out almost all the way, then went right back in. "Oh my... oh fuck...."

"Say it Hailee... or I can always stop..."

"Nooooo..." she moaned, pleading with him. "Y-your cock... I... I needed you cock all day... been thinking about fucking you... just you... I needed it inside me..."

"Good girl," he said with a sneer. He slowly began to build up his pace, much to Hailee's delight. Her moans began to echo up and down the empty stairwell, her only concern being achieving that sweet moment of pleasure. It was in the distance... but still not too close.

"Fuck me... oh my god... just fuck me... make cum on your cock... make me fucking cum for you!" George's arm hooked under her left leg and reached to grab her ass tight as he sped up. "YES! Harder... HARDER!"

This was a fresh side of Hailee; one she was just now exploring. Nothing beyond lust in the moment. Just the pure pleasure of fucking, of being fucked. She locked eyes with George as his lips hovered over her, their breath intermingling as they looked for a moment to lock again.   The lusty duo's tongues licked at each other for a brief few moments before the lips collided once more.

"That all you got?" Hailee said in between grunts. "I want it... I want you to really... mmmm... really fuck me... come on... fucking give me that damn cock!"

"You want it?" George asked. "You got it!" He pulled out of the leggy brunette and turned her towards the railing of the stairs. George then bent her over, giving Hailee a view of the floors below. Her hands gripped the bannister hard and arched her back, popping her lovely ass in the process, twerking it just slightly.

She gasped and giggled when George smacked her ass, leaving a red handprint on her firm behind. Goosepimples popped up on her flesh when she felt his hot breath against her neck. "Really gonna fuck you now babe," George growled.

"Mmm hmmmm," she said. "I hear a lot of talking but don't feel a lot of doing Georgie."

George chuckled a bit before sliding his cock back inside her, making them both moan. He filled her up to the hilt and retracted, slowly building a rhythm inside of her, every new stroke pushing them both further down the line.

"Just like that baby," Hailee whined. "Oh... oh fuck just like that...." She licked her lips as slowly but surely George's pace increased.   Her grin got even wider as his fingers dug deep in her skin, his hands gripping her hips firmly as he fucked her. And she was loving every last moment of it. Every hard pump, every spank of her ass, every filthy word that spilled out of George's mouth was fuel for the new fire that burned within her.

All that was going through Hailee's mind was pleasure. And she was truthful, she'd been thinking about fucking George all day. When she woke up next to Peter then kissed him before leaving the apartment, she knew what she'd end up doing. And part of her felt guilty. But that part of her wasn't present now. It probably wwasn't going to show up again until she saw him back at the apartment. But at that moment? It was all about pleasure, pleasure that only increased when her began to play with her clit as her pussy was plundered.

"Yeah... you like this pussy huh?" Hailee teasingly asked. "Love this hot fucking college pussy, don't you?" She began to twerk on his cock, making George freeze in place for a moment as Hailee gave him a different kind of rush. He never could have imagined when this sweet little co-ed first showed up at the office, with the boss' daughter no less, that this would happen... or that she could be so dirty... so eager. It made him feel like he was in college again. It gave him a stamina he didn't think he had anymore after 10 years of wedded bliss and five of matrimonial hell. Then of course, being ball deep in a woman as beautiful and dirty as Hailee was showing herself to be could be enough to raise the dead.

"Oh, FUCK Hailee!" George growled, throwing his head back as the rumblings of his eruption began to stirs in his balls. "Mmmdamn baby girl you're gonna make me cum!"

"Mmm fuck yeah," Haile moaned. "You better make me cum first... come on Georgie... I know you can do it... never failed me before...."

George yanked Hailee up and held her close to him, moaning and grunting in her ear as he went full blast into her now, much to her pleasure.

"YES!" She cried. "Fuck me! Just like that... fuck me... make me cum on that cock... of goddamn it! FUCK!" Hailee let out a silent scream as she quivered in his arms, an earthquake of intense pleasure destroying her internal Richter scale. "OH FUCK it feels so good!"

Hailee wasn't just saying that to boost the older man's ego, although it did. It did feel good, amazing even. It was almost close to the pleasure she got from the threesome. She'd come so close to recapturing that high that nothing else mattered... which also made her realize something. Those thoughts however weren't on her mind. To be fair, NOTHING was except how good everything in her body felt from head to toes. And just as she began to come down, George's time was up.

"Oh shit cumming!" he groaned, pulling out of Hailee while she dutifully turned around and squatted before him. She grasped the metal spokes of the railing and looked up at him, innocence on her face washed over with pure unadulterated lust.

"Cum," she demanded. "On my face... all over it... in my mouth... on my tongue... I promise I won't waste a drop... I want to feel and taste it all... every... last... drop... gimme... gimme please..."

It was her pleading for his cum that did him in. It'd have done anyone in, quite frankly. There was no shame as he moaned out her name, the sound echoing loudly as the cum rocketed out of his cock to splatter on Hailee's gorgeous face, completely covering the cuteness with the wonderful sin.

"Yesss!" She hissed with glee. "Mmm baby every drop... please please please... gimme..." Hailee soon stopped the pleading and took thing in her own hands... then her own mouth, sucking the last few streams straight from the source and right down her gullet. It made George light-headed and weak in the knees. When she finally released his cock with an audible pop, he stumbled backwards, catching himself on the wall behind to keep from falling flat on his ass.

"Damn baby," he said. "God damn."

"Same to you," she said with a sweet smile and a sinful wink.

"Well then... guess I'll see you tomorrow." George zipped himself up and headed back into the office floor the rushed in from, leaving Hailee cum covered and still buzzing from the sex. She cleaned the cum from her face, licking it off with her fingers before grabbing her clothes and putting them back on. The then reached for her purse, dropped haphazardly in the midst of their passion, to grab her compact to reapply her make up. And once she did that, looking herself in the small mirror to cover up what she'd done, the guilt slowly crept back into her mind.

She began to feel horrible right in the pit of her stomach... but she wanted to feel worse. She wanted feel guiltier about cheating. The trouble was... a lot of what she was doing felt right to her... and she had a hard time feeling bad about that.

*******

"That just about does it," Brie Larson said to her cat, Samus. She was her roommate in this sizeable one-bedroom condo. Technically it was a two bedroom but the secondary one was her

art studio/office. Which was the room she filled up first in her two-day session of moving in. At the moment she was finishing up her figure display in the living room, putting her prized possession, an imported Samus Aran in the Gravity suit as the centerpiece of her video game figure collection front and center on the middle of the shelf, the shelf everyone would look at. She smiled when she saw her favorite bounty hunter, as well as namesake of her orange tabby, stand front and center with the likes of Link, Mario & Luigi, and both versions of Commander Sheppard behind her. It was already feeling like how after two days.

While this was her second day in the college town, in a whole new state even, she wasn't going to count her first night out exploring as night three... or four as the case would most likely be. Tomorrow was going to be a quick meeting with the campus' dean, Scarlett about the new position in the art department at school.

She smiled at her new place. All put together by herself. A solo cross country road trip to her first teaching job, and it was with one of the best art departments not just on the west coast, but in the entire US. And she had TWO disciplines to teach. She got to teach painting and photography. She got to be immersed in two of her biggest passions and be paid for it! Nothing could beat that. The fact that the town had an amazing gaming scene as well as one of the best comics stores, she'd ever been in her life was just icing on the cake. She couldn't wait to do a bit more exploring in the next few days, checking out both the day and night life of the town.

Now however, after two full days of unloading furniture and clothes and appliances, then putting it all together, it was finally time for a good, long night's sleep. She wanted to be totally refreshed for her meeting with Scarlett.

"C'mon Samus, time for bed," said Brie. She led the cat to her bed room, where she promptly drifted to sleep the moment her head hit the pillow, dreams of the new world of possibility filling

her head.

******* 

It had been a long day all around for Norman. In addition to the interesting conundrum presented to him by Jennifer Lopez, he did have some studying to contend with as well as other tech calls. Luckily those were all very simple compared to everything thrown at him by Jennifer Lopez. Still, it was a long day that bled into the night and now the one thing on his mind was seeing Taylor.

That was exactly what he got once he walked through the front door of their apartment. What he didn't expect was Taylor's presentation. She was sitting on the couch in the smallest of silk robes, barely covering her thighs. Her legs were curled up next to her and on the coffee table in front there was a chilled bottle of white wine, the bottle fogged with condensation, and two glasses.

"Welcome home Normie," she said, her red lips curving into a sexy smile. "I think it's pretty obvious I've been waiting for you."

"Obvious is fair," Norman said as he hung his jacket up. "What's the occasion?"

"You'll see, lover." Taylor stood up and pulled the belt on her robe, undoing it then letting the small garment slide off. Her beautiful nude body was once more revealed to him, and Norm looked at all those lovely landmarks he couldn't wait to revisit.

"Come along," Taylor said, picking up the bottle and two glasses. "We're taking a nice, hot bubble bath." She didn't wait for confirmation from him. It was understood. He wasn't going to turn it down. Taylor walked past him with a confident strut. She heard the jingle jangle of his belt and the shuffling of cloth as he stripped down. She could feel his eyes on her backside as well. He still hungered for her as she did him. That was going to make her little idea so much easier to pitch.

The restroom, while not candlelit was very much mood lit. The standard fluorescent lighting was off, and only the dimmer was on. Taylor had insisted on two things in the apartment she and Norman would live in: dimmer switches in every room and a tub like the one she saw before her. It was big and round, more than enough for a loving couple very ready to show off that love. It also had a few jets in it, making it a nice little hot tub alternative for if they didn't want to use the communal one within the building.

Taylor bent over to turn on the water, adjusting it so it was just the right amount of heat. Taylor and Norman liked their baths hot. Once that was achieved, the stop was plugged into the drain and the wonderful chamomile scented bubble bath was added.

Norman came into just as Taylor was midway through adding the bubble bath, getting a view of her wonderful ass and her pussy, noticing she was already wet well before getting into the bathtub. He came up behind her and palmed her ass rubbing it and making her purr. She got up and turned around to face him. Her lips met his in a hungry kiss while her hand reached down to grasp his cock, diamond hard and ready to go. His hands and lips backed up that readiness, the kiss getting more intense and his hands wandering. He almost turned Taylor to the sink, thinking he was going to lift her up and have her right there. That wasn't Taylor's plan.

"Uh uh," she said. "I didn't draw a bath so we could fuck on the sink."

"Good point," he said. "Well made." She gave him a quick peck on the cheek and led him to their sizable tub, all bubbly and steaming hot. They entered together on other ends of the tub, Taylor near the reflective spout that had unleashed the steamy goodness and Norman on the other end.

Also near Taylor was the wine and two glasses. She poured them each a glass and handed one off to Norman. They clink the in a toast and both took a sip, though Norman was more than a little curious. He was pretty sure this was nowhere close to an anniversary of any kind for them.

"What's wrong?" Asked Taylor. She saw the hamster wheel turning in his mind.

"Nothing," he said. "It's just... well, not that I ever will turn down an opportunity to get all hot and steamy with you my dear... it's just... is there an occasion?"

"Not particularly," she said. "It's just... I love you. I really do. I was just thinking about it today. After my little business meeting in between classes.   How... how the sex is amazing not just because, well, we're us and we know what the fuck we're doing-"

"Cheers to that."

"Of course," Taylor laughed. "But it's because of love. It goes beyond lust. I... I trust you with my dirtiest fantasies. Like on the beach during Spring Break. That you not only did that with me, but provided the second guy and didn't hesitate... it's weird that taking you and another guy in my pussy at the same time really brought home how much I love you. And that it goes beyond sex. Yet definitely encompasses sex."

"I love you too." Norman answered. "Never even remotely felt like this before."

"There's no one else but you I want to go to sleep with or wake up with every morning. And I love that bringing someone else into our sex life didn't change it. I've... I've never had that before. Which brings me to an idea I had."

Taylor breathed deep, smiling a bit as she gathered a bit more courage through the chardonnay. She was trying to read Norman's face. He was curious, she could read that. But there was something else she couldn't quite decipher. Damned side effects of liquid courage.

"When it comes to my heart Normie, you own it," Taylor said. "No one else comes close.    That being said... sometimes... sometimes I want to join my eyes in wandering. And it's not disappointment in out sex life at all. It's not just my heart you own, I'll tell you that for sure. It's just sometimes I really want to sate my curiosity. And this isn't me saying we should see other people. I don't want to share like that. But... maybe every so often we COULD... you know... fuck another person. Like a hall pass kind of thing. One a year. Each. And of course, we could both find ways to earn more passes during the year."

Once more Taylor tried to read his face in the few brief moments before he could respond. There was a lot of different emotions she could read, and Taylor smiled. Of all those emotions, not a one of them was anger. Now she just needed to hear his words.

"It's so weird you saying that," he said with a laugh, but not one that made Taylor feel ill-at-ease. It was welcoming. "I was... I was going to suggest the same thing Been trying to piece together a way that wouldn't hurt you."

"Okay, this is way more than and great minds kind of thing," Taylor, smiling happily as she moved over to Norm. "What made you start thinking this?"

"You first. You brought it up."

"Right you are," Taylor smiled. "Remember my ex, Wayne? The guy who kind of started the whole... thing I had with Katy Perry."

"Yeah, sounded like a real, genuine asshole instead of just a scamp like myself."

"Exactly," she said with a wink. "Well, the person I met with was him. And while as a person he's pure garbage. He was a good fuck... and he made a pass. I shot him down of course... mainly because I wanted to run it by you. Because I really want to fuck him. Not just because he's a good fuck... no. That's not enough. I want to show him... I want to show him I'm SO much better now. And he's never going to even get the best of what I can do. I want to leave him begging for more."

"Is it weird you're turning me on with that talk?"

"Oh, I wouldn't think so." Taylor's hand went beneath the sudsy water grasped his cock. It was indeed hardening. "I mean, all I'm telling you is how I want to leave another man a total wreck, begging for more and knowing he'll never get makes him fiend like a junkie. And meanwhile you have a never-ending supply of that sweet high."

"Well, when you say it like that..."

"Your turn... what made that idea enter your handsome head?"

"Well, the person who I did that install on the motion camera for.... it was Jennifer Lopez... and she kind of brought the idea up to me... in a very personal fashion. Nothing happened... but she certainly left that door open."

"No way!" Taylor said, jaw agape. "The hot dance professor? With the AMAZING ass? Baby!" Taylor moved forward and kissed him. "You turned her down for me? I mean if you'd gone for it, I might not even be mad as long I got the details! Though now I'm going to expect an invite for round two."

"So... I take it we're all good on the hall pass thing?" Norman said. "Especially since yours seems motivated purely by vengeance and GOOD LORD that's hot."

"Well, how about to celebrate we fuck each beyond comprehension in this nice, hot bubble bath?"

"You always have the best ideas," Norman said before his lips were muffled by the ruby red kisser of his beloved. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. Taylor shifted a bit as she mounted him, his hard cock resting between them in the hot water. She smiled, licking her lips as she once more submerged her hand and took hold of Norman's scepter. She rose up, hypnotizing him with her lustful gaze before sinking down on him.

"Mmmmm fuck," Taylor said. "Jennifer better thank me for loaning you out." She bit her plump lower lips when she felt Norman take hold of her ass. With that Taylor began to move on his cock, the bubbly wonderland slowly becoming a sexual tempest.

"Fuuuck Tay," Norman said, pulling his blonde bombshell closer. "God damn girl, you're amazing."

"Mmm... gotta make sure... sure I leave a good impression... don't want you to forget little old me."

"Never happen," Norman said, bringing his face closer to her breasts. "Never in a million years."

"Mmmm better not," Taylor said, gasping softly as his mouth started lovingly worshipping her breasts. Of course, his mouth wasn't the only part of his body active. Taylor returned his tight embrace as he began to thrust into her.

"Yess... Norman... oh fuck me Normie... oh baby..." His wonderful rod was working her into a frenzy along with the tough of his talented tongue gliding on her breasts. Kissing them, licking them, loving them. His kisses felt hotter than the steamy water the pair was submerged in.

Taylor began to give just as much as Norman was giving her, gyrating her hips, grinding into him, moaning his name in just that right tone that she knew set him ablaze.

"Normie...." she purred. "Mmmm always making me feel so good..."

"Gotta make sure to keep you coming back for more," He said, any cocky face he could have had on melted away before it could even set. He was too hard at work working on the sex goddess riding his cock.

"Oh, don't think for a second I'm going to let you go," she said. "Never gonna let go of my perfectly good bad boy..." She kissed him again, harder, more urgently. And with the added pressure from her lips, Taylor turned the pressure up more all over. She took the control back from Norman, pressing him against the back of the tub with her hands as she began to riding him like he was a bucking bull at the rodeo. The blonde leaned back, holding on to the sides of the tub and she rode his rocket on her way out of orbit.

"Fuck... mmmm baby... I'm always gonna come back for more of this... this perfect... fucking... cock!" Norman's only reply was a wandering groan, going up and down like a rollercoaster while Taylor's cunt milked and squeezed his throbbing snake.

Norman used the size of the tub to his advantage, reaffirming his grip on Taylor and rolling them in the tub. They were in the middle now, Taylor leaning back with her legs wrapped around a kneeling Norman. Her blue eyes begged him... pleaded with him to give in to what both their bodies wanted. It wasn't a hard argument to make.

"FUCK YES!" Taylor whined. The tempest they had made grew into a full-blown tidal wave, water sloshing in response to Norman's turn at the wheel. Deep, powerful thrusts were the order of the day now, though not jackhammering. He wanted Taylor to feel every inch of his cock with each thrust.

It was a feeling Taylor was delighted, as always to feel. It wasn't just a simple thrust. It never was with Norman. He knew just what he could hit inside her, making her squeal and squirm as her most delicious of sweet spots got aggressive, yet loving attention.

"Right there... oh honey," Taylor said. "Don't stop... oh fuck yes baby... fucking just like that..." Her words were far from just show, though Taylor knew they were music to Norman's ears. They were all the proof she could give Norman that the planned bit of sex with Wayne was nothing he had to worry about... and given how good she was getting fucked it was obvious his confidence was pretty damn high.

And deservedly so, Taylor had never had to fake it with him, and she wasn't about to start now. She could feel it in the pit of her stomach, butterflies slam dancing as she felt them ready explode out of her.

"Oh... oh Normie... fuck... oh god I fucking love you! FUCK!" Norman's paced increased as Taylor raced to her own finish line. She'd underestimated just how badly she needed this... and how much it turned her own to know all the new possibilities she and Norman would have in the bedroom... tonight was the first night in the future of their sex life and Taylor was more than ready.

Her legs rose out of the water and wrapped around him, pulling Norman deeper into her. His thrusts sped up a bit now, but not full blast. He wanted Taylor to ride this out for as long as she could. Taylor head rolled from side to side while her hands tried to grip at the slippery source of the tub. She was lost in the woods now, ready to scramble at the light ahead. The water splashed about heavily now as Norman brought Taylor on home, the sensations of her quivering cunt chipping away at his armor as well.

"NOOOOOORMIEEEEE!" Taylor screamed, her orgasm hitting her like the crashing of a tidal wave. The sensation covered her from head to toe, her body almost glowing. And all the while Norman kept fucking her, though he slowed down almost completely, giving his love sweet, tender thrusts, extending her pleasure.

When Taylor began to be able to think through the fog of pleasure, she looked at a Norman, a confident grin on his face. "Didn't cum?" she asked, both of them knowing where this would most likely lead.

"Can't say I did baby." Norman replied. "I think I might need... a little something extra."

"That can be arranged." Norman pulled out and Taylor moved past him in the tub, leaning forward, leaning over the tub with her ass just barely emerging from the water. She looked over her shoulder at him, a knowing smile on her face. "Come on... fuck my ass."

Norman approached her, leaning over to plant a series of big kisses on her rump, Taylor giggling at the content. The kisses went up her back before stopping just at the nape of her neck. Norman then brought his lips to her ear as he began to press his cock against her starfish.

"Say it again," Norman said in a husky whisper. "I want to hear it again."

"Fuck my ass Normie," Taylor said. "Don't... don't stop till you cum... pump my ass full of your cum..."

The next sound to come from Taylor's mouth was a quick yelp when the bulbous head of Norman's cock popped past her sphincter. He inched his way into her tightest of holes. It wasn't the first time he'd been down this road with Taylor, but he never stopped being amazed by how perfect her ass felt constricting around his cock.

Taylor moaned and grunted while Norman loving took her ass. Strong, powerful thrusts combined with soft caresses on the curves of her body. It was exquisite and was only going to get better. She moved her hand to a small control bad near the water spout and pressed down on a red button. The air jets in the tub were activated, and Taylor's pussy was in just the right trajectory to get 100% of that wonderful, continuous burst of air.

"Oooooh shit!" Taylor said. "Fuck... fuck yes!" The air jets added a whole new dimension to it. The hard thrusts in her ass from her lover and the delicious airflow aimed right at her clit making her skin tingle. Double attacks of pleasure from both ends... and still Taylor wanted more.

"Holy shit!" Norman groaned. He had to freeze for a moment as Taylor pushed back against him, squeezing her ass even tighter, begging for all the cum in his balls to rocket out and explode into her bowels.

"Mmmm too much for you Normie?" Taylor teased as her ass began to dominate his cock. "Mmm it's okay if you cum.... you lasted so long for me baby... and you gave me such a wonderful treat... your cock is so perfect in my ass... now how about you give me that cum? Every drop... right in my asshole..."

"Yeah" Norman said, thrusting back in response to Taylor body and words. "You want my cum? Nnggg.... my fucking cum... all in your ass?"

"Fuck yes!" Taylor said, grinning wide. Norman could hear that grin an wished he could see it. Whenever he took her from behind, he tried to have a mirror just to see that face. That sexy sneer she wore when she was on the verge and knew she had him there as well. It was almost better than the sex itself. "Gimme... oh fuck... gimme that fucking cum!"

Norman set out to do just that, his pace making his cock a blur as Taylor took it with a grin. She was on the verge of cumming again, the stimulation in her ass and the powerful air current on her pussy sending her over the edge... but she knew Norman would go first... and then the first blast of his hot semen in her ass would light her second fuse... and fortunately for her it was a short one.

"FUCK TAAAAYYYYYY!!!!" Norman cried out, thrusting in her one last time before finally losing his load and filling her ass with his hot cum. His howl was soon joined by her own, Taylor's body rocked with pleasure for the second time in the night, her body quivering as pulse after pulse of her lover's cum filled up her rear entrance.

Norman laid on top of her for a few moments, loving kissing her shoulder and neck before pulling his wilted willie from her backside. He returned to his side of the tub and Taylor rolled back to her. They were both dazed, looked up at the ceiling before their eyes landed upon each other.

"And that is why my little grudge fuck is just a blip," Taylor said with a laugh. "You my love, are in a class all your own. But... I do have one request for your little dalliance with Ms. Lopez."

"What's that babe?" Norman asked.

"You better impress her... because if there's a round two and I'm not invited I'm going to be very disappointed."

******

Back at Peter's the study in the study session had long since been forgotten, especially as the party in disguise moved to the roof. Eric, Jesse, Madelaine, Lili and Blake had all taken seats at a table set up by other residents as a communal get together sort of thing. Selena and Sabrina were just a bit away from them, sharing a blunt of an especially potent strain of Mary Jane.

Meanwhile, Peter and Camila were having a more private moment. This was at Camila's insistence, as she'd noticed something was very wrong with Peter and actually kicked herself for not noticing it before.

They were at the corner furthest away from everyone else, sitting down with a couple of bottles of Coke. And since tact meant little to Cami, especially when she sensed a problem, she didn't hold back and went straight for the main question.

"What's up with you and Hailee?" she asked, putting her bottle down and looking directly at him. It wasn't a harsh gaze at all, but Peter knew even with his friend's caring eyes she meant business.

"What do you mean?" he asked, trying to buy time.

"What I mean is every time she's been brought up tonight, or her whereabouts you can't help but mention how this isn't anything new. Which is news to me because I thought you two were doing everything with each other far past the end of the honeymoon phase, so... what's wrong?"

"Look Cami..."

"Tell me."

Peter shifted in his seat a bit. He did want to tell her, but he couldn't. "Look, you know I'd let you know any other time, but right now with what's happening with you, I won't burden you with my bullshit."

"Okay, full stop right there," Cami said. "Let's get one thing straight. And I thought you already knew this." Cami got up and signaled for Peter to follow. She led him to the edge of the roof. "You... I love you. You know that and I've never been shy about saying it. Calling you my best friend is underselling it. So, don't you dare ever think of what you're going through as a burden. Was I burdening you yesterday?"

"No, of course not. I love you too."

"Then why would you ever think that your problems aren't important, especially to me? Don't bottle it up and I swear if you ever call yourself a burden in my earshot again, I'm going to smack the crap out of you. Out of a place of love of course, but still. So, just tell me what's wrong so you don't have to carry it around by yourself." She held his hand, giving it a soft squeeze.

"It's just..." Peter said, trying to think of a way to say it without coming across as too paranoid. "For the past few weeks, I feel like she's dodging me. We barely talk. We've still had sex but... it's almost like sometimes she's not really there, you know? Like she's just going through the motions." He got up and began to pace. Camila didn't like that one bit. Nervous pacing, for him, was a serious sign. Something was wrong and he might have been underselling it. "Sometimes it's like she's all there. But that's the exception. I don't know, it's just like I feel like I'm not even wanted in my own place sometimes. It's nothing outward either, just... it's like me being there is something that doesn't register. Like I'm just being humored. Then I feel guilty about thinking that because what if something's wrong? I ask her, she says everything's fine, and not in a passive aggressive way. But it still feels like there's something off. Then I double down on my own shitty feeling by essentially berating myself for not trusting her."

"Hey," Cami said, getting up and softly grabbing his shoulders to stop his pacing. "It's okay. All right? Having those questions isn't anything you should feel guilty about. Nothing you've described me to me makes you sound like the bad guy. It sounds perfectly natural."

"It does?"

"Of course." She sat on the ledge, patting the spot next to her where Peter soon took his seat. "Look, something could be going on with her, but it's not bad. I mean it's a high stress time right now. That could distract anyone. Finals are a bitch, especially if you're on a scholarship and need to keep a certain GPA to keep it.   It could be as simple as that. Don't think the worse about her or yourself. Especially yourself. No one talks shit about my Petey, and that does include you. You're not being an asshole or anything. You're just feeling ignored and worried. Which is normal. Just try to bring it up to her."

"I've tried. She clams up or changes the subject. Or conveniently gets a text."

"Then I'll talk to her."

"Cami," Peter said with a cautious tone.

"Calm down," reassured Cami. "This is Hailee. She's earned the benefit of the doubt. I'll just talk to her at lunch. And try not to be too blunt. But as you know I'm not really good at that."

"Oh, I'm well versed in that particular Cami-quirk," Pete replied, getting a soft but genuine laugh from her.

"Yeah, tends to be the first one a person gets a resistance for." Camila leaned over and hugged him, Peter returning the gesture. "You'll get through it. We both will.   And if you ever call yourself a burden within earshot of me again, I will kick the shit out of you. Again, purely out of love."

"Thanks." Camila kissed his cheek and rested her head on his shoulder. The two shared a bit of comfortable silence when Blake and Lili approached.

"I hope we aren't interrupting anything," Blake said.

"Far from it, just talking some sense into your brother," said Cami. "You know, like usual."

"So, you wouldn't mind if you guys got some company?" Lili asked. "The cloud of pot smoke got a bit too thick for myself."

"Same here," Blake agreed.

"Take the seats," Peter said. "Cam and I will stick to the ledge."

Blake nodded and she and Lili got the chairs Peter and Cami had been in and pulled them closer to the ledge.

"So, since Cami spoke with you, I hope I don't have to," Blake said.

"About what?" asked Peter.

"Please, sisters always know. Is it handled?"

"As good as it can be," Cami confirmed.

"Well, in that case, let me make things a bit lighter by saying you have some great friends Peter. Really fun. Sabrina might be a bit too into the herb but she's nice. And Lili's great. I mean I'm sorry if I embarrassed either of you by assuming you two were dating, but honestly, easy mistake to make. Especially after talking to her more."

"Blake..." Peter said, feeling a bit embarrassed.

"What?" Blake said. "Cami, be honest, if you didn't know better wouldn't you say it?"

"Maybe?" Cami said.

"Cami!" Lili asked. "Seriously? I mean not that it's a bad thing or anything but... seriously. That's not an area we need to go to."

"Well, most of the time," Cami said with a knowing smile that made Peter and Lili blush.

"You know what I mean though right?" Blake said, letting the blushing slide. "It's like when Peter dated that girl in high school. Like... Freshman year, I think? What was her name? Sissie... Cindy..."

"Sydney," Cami answered. "Sydney Sweeney."

"Yeah, her! How you could just tell those two were dating. They didn't have to say it. Same thing here. Except I was way off but still, easy to see the confusion. I mean, matching shirts! But still, I'm sorry about that. I prefer to leave the heavy duty embarrassment of Peter to Cami, the truest pro of the art form I've ever seen."

"It's a gift," Cami said with a grin. "One that simply must be refueled with one last slice of pepperoni. Care to accompany me Lils?"

"Sure," the blonde said, shrugging before getting up to follow Cami to the pizza.

"Lils, can I ask you something?" Cami asked, perusing over the remaining pies.

"Sure, what's up?"

"Is anything weird up with Hailee?" Cami asked, going blunt once more. She really couldn't help it.

"W-what do you mean?" Lili asked. The pit her stomach reopened.

"Well, I was just wondering because something is going between her and Peter and it's making him really, really nervous. Paranoid. Long story short is he's not in the best way and I don't like that. And right now, I'm very much not in the mood for him to be hurting. So, I'm asking if you've noticed anything. If it's too personal and you don't want to tell anything, or you don't know anything, fine."

"Well, I don't know anything," Lili said. "Well, not exactly."

"Exactly?"

"Look, it's just something that happened earlier today. Peter came in to the store to show me some stuff about the movie and a website he and Sabrina had made for me.   He left and said he had lunch. I asked if it was with Hailee and it wasn't, but it was with you... and I think he said Selena."

"Selena couldn't make it," Cami said. "Had to study. But what does that have to do with Hailee?"

"Hailee came by earlier. Said she had a lunch thing too. I just assumed it was with Peter.... but it clearly wasn't. It just stood out to me, that's all. She said she had a lunch date, so I assume-"

"You assume it's with her boyfriend," Cami finished. "Huh... that is weird. Hailee told me she was going to be at the office all day. Cramming for finals while doing busy-work at the office. She even volunteered to take my shift for the extra hours."

"Wait, she did?" Lili said. "Okay this is just weird now."

"What do you think it means?" Cami asked.

"I don't know if I'm fit to answer right now," Lili said. "I'm still kind of fresh from the Jake stuff, so there's a good chance I'm kind of projecting some stuff on this situation. I can't imagine it's anything that bad."

"Neither can I," Cami said. "I... I just do not like seeing him in even the slightest bit of hurt, so I just wanted to know if you knew anything so I can at least try to help him. And I don't want to make you feel weird or like I'm pumping you for dirt. It's just hardwired into my brain. You mess with someone I love, if they're hurt then I go into total war mode."

"Oh, believe me, I know," Lili said. "I'm still shocked you managed to NOT try to kick Jake's ass that night."

"Oh, believe me if it wasn't for Jose I probably would have. No one messes with you either or they get the claws." Cami wrapped her nails against the picnic table the pizzas were set on. "Besides I may not have cut him but I kicked his ass out of the house. Had to vent somehow after all."

"I swear if I knew anything for sure I'd tell you. I'd tell Peter honestly. But I have nothing but an instinct I can't trust right now on this subject."

"No problem," Cami said. "Besides, this is meant to be a fun night. So, let's just have fun, all right?"

"Definitely," Lili said with a nod. "And, for the record... I need to thank you too. For being there for me. And... not pushing the subject."

"Of course. And right now? Proof you are in fact doing the same for me. I love you Lils. Only other person I'm as close to is Peter, so you both get equal protection. Don't know what I'd do without either of you."

"Not have great sources and targets for sarcasm?" Lili said.

"Well, for starters..." Cami shrugged.

*****

Dove breathed deep, looking over the town at night. Building's lit up, cars moving along the streets. Bella's apartment had quite the view.

Well, it was more Dove's place now. It was a temporary thing, at least that's what Bella said. Her red-haired boss had told her all about the changes coming after her Spring Break appointments.

The long and short of it was Bella was expanding, setting up a satellite. The location was Las Vegas. The glitz and sleaze capital of the world seemed to be the perfect place to do a bit of expansion. And by all reports the local scene was very open to the idea, especially given Bella's contacts in porn valley. She could get a plethora of porn starlets to help her open up... and one to fill her spot on the roster alongside Dove. That would be Abella Danger.

However, even when Abella arrived, she'd just be taking Bella's roster spot, not her place in the company. That position would be filled by Dove. And while Bella knew her second in command could easily handle the position while she was away, Dove wasn't so sure herself. It was one thing to assist... but to be running the show? That was a bit much,

It wasn't like Dove would be alone. Matt was going to stay behind as well. He was of more use here either way. In Vegas, Bella needed a real lawyer, not a law student. Dove also already had the backers of the other vice lords in town. Right now, she was just finalizing the news with the police force and local government.

Chief Sam Gordon and Mayor Jim Turpin were to be her guests for the night. Purely professional, but when the business was pleasure, anything was possible.

Dove looked at the clock after taking a sip from her scotch. Nine o'clock. Any minute at that point. No butterflies were in her stomach. She was far more eager for new cock. While she'd had sex with almost the entire department, treats for the boys to keep them happy and away from Bella's business, the chief had eluded her. The Mayor had never called upon her services either. Sure, the purpose of the meeting was business... that didn't mean there couldn't be room for fun after the formalities.

When the doorbell rang, it was show time. She finished her drink off and set the glass down on the bar. Dove confidently strode towards, the door, her dress flowing behind her. She undid Bella's many locks and opened the door to find her guests waiting for her with big grins on both of their faces.

The chief was the taller of the two and built like a truck. He'd seen his fair share of action and couldn't wait to see how well this older man could stand up to her pressure. The Mayor, while shorter, somehow seemed like more of a tank than the chief. Broad shoulders, a thick neck combined with his bowling ball head made him a different kind of appealing. Bald guys, in her experience, knew how to fuck... and could easily be persuaded into experimenting.

"Chief Gordon, Mayor Turpin, please come in," Dove said, moving aside to allow her guests in. "Please, take a seat in the den. Can I get you anything to drink?"

"Grey Goose is you have it," the chief said, taking a seat on one of the big chairs in the den while Turpin took the other.

"Gin & Tonic for me, Ms. Cameron.," said the mayor.

"Of course." Dove replied, already getting the drinks ready. "And please, Dove is preferred... unless the whole "Ms" thing gets you off. Then by all means."

The drinks didn't take too long, even with the added time of Dove refilling her glass from earlier. She handed off the beverages to the men then sat down on the seat across from them, sipping her drink.

"So, gentlemen, Bella's told you how things are going to be for a bit, correct?" Both men nodded. "Wonderful. And I'm meeting with you to give you the same reassurances I gave all of our other business associates. Nothing is going to change. Now, unlike those previous meetings... I think we're going to be having a lot more contact than just handshakes and nods."

"That sounds wonderful Dove," Sam said, setting his drink down on the coffee table in front of him." But what if... we want a bit of a change?"

"Sam...." The Mayor said. "We discussed this."

"Yeah Jimmy, and now we're doing it again with the third party." Dove smirked. Somehow, she expected this. And she was prepared.

"Gentlemen, deals were already made before I took this position," Dove said. "Bella's not here."

"But you are," Sam pointed out. "And since you're in charge now... maybe we can get a special agreement going... after all, who knows when Bella will be back?"

"You're right Chief, I am in charge... but this is still her business.   Deals will be honored. And if you have a problem with this, either of you, then we could call the other pillars of our little community. Or maybe run this by Sophia. We all know she and Bella weren't remotely friends, but she respects the business and has a temper. Also, she and I got along just swimmingly today when I met with her. So... do you really want to pursue this whole "new deal" thing, or do you want to wait like everyone else does for negotiations?"

"Point taken Blondie," he said, sipping his vodka again. Dove's reputation had preceded her and so far, it was pretty damn accurate. Doll face, tigress heart. Now it was getting time to find out if that "Pussy from another world" part of it was also true. "So... business as usual?"

"Mmmmhmmm," Dove said, gulping the rest of her scotch down. "Well.... maybe some differences. Would you boys care to see some of those very, very subtleties of how I do business compared to our mutual acquaintance... though boys I can tell you I do love how Bella did business... very fun."

"I would love to see those differences," Mayor Turpin said.

"Good. Then both of you get up then drop those pants. And if you need a little more motivation than that..." Dove rose up from her seat and slid off the top half of her breasts, giving her admirers for the night an unobstructed view of her milky mounds, topped with the sweetest little pink cherry bings for nipples.

Not that the men needed any additional inspiration. Still... it was a very welcome sight that did make the men move a bit quicker, almost jumping from their seats and throwing their pants down. It all brought a sensual little smile to Dove's face. She loved eager men. It was enough to have had made her wet if the anticipation hadn't already left her sopping.

As their pants went down, so did Dove, the platinum blonde bombshell dropping to her knees on the soft rug beneath. She looked at both men, throbbing and ready to go. Her mouth was watering as she led them over with her index finger.

The men approached, cocks in hands and leaving Dove with a decision to make... a wonderfully-sized vanilla candle from the chief or a thick chocolate log from the mayor. Both would be wonderful options that were going to feel nothing short of amazing inside of her, so it wasn't going to be a taste thing. Dove was very much down with the swirl after all. However, the mayor didn't attempt to alter their business deal in anyway. That earned him round one with her mouth.

Her hand reached out and wrapped around his dick, softly jacking his thick onyx wand. There were no words to fall from Dove's lips, just a wickedly seductive look in her eyes as she wrapped her DSLs around the bulbous bell-end.

The mayor moaned softly as Dove sensually suckled on his cock head. Her tongue gently licked under the crown before doing a slow swirl around it. It was just the beginning and Dove had him weak in the knees. Even a simple observer like Sam could appreciate the technique Dove was putting on display. It was even more of a sight as she took more and more of the ebony staff into her mouth before the entirety was sheathed in her throat.

Jim groaned as Dove held herself there, hands free, for a few moments before pulling back. After a few quick breaths, she repeated the process, a little faster this time, a steadier rhythm. Every stroke of her mouth was another test and tease for the older man, seeing how far Dove could push him.

She didn't want the mayor to cum, at least not yet. While Dove was far from a cum dodger, she did know that given the ages of both the mayor and Chief Gordon that the odds of them being able to go two rounds with her was a pipe dream at best.

The moment Dove began hearing what seemed to be a universal tone in voice that signaled a man's orgasm, she pulled off of the mayor's cock with a pop. "Mmmm, how about you take a breather... get ready for the main event, your honor."

Jim nodded, backing off as Dove turned her attention to the chief. Her eyes went over his body, taking extra time at both his cock and his face. Of course, his face told a far more complete story than his dick. She knew that look; she'd seen it on enough of his men. In response, Dove dutifully opened her mouth, waiting for what she knew the chief was going to do.

Sam did as was expected, guiding his cock into Dove's mouth and taking a grip on her head. Soon the sloshing, frothy sound of a proper facefucking filled the room and the chief was impressed at the harlot's ability. The woman damn near had no gag reflex. This would have floored him if he wasn't so concentrated on ravaging her mouth.

"Fuck yeah... dirty fucking bitch," he growled. "Boy... nnng at the fucking precinct were right about you... damn you might be a better fuck than Bella...."

Dove loved hearing that. While she didn't know if she was necessarily a better fuck than Bella, she was confident she was much, much dirtier. That was going to be a fact she knew both men would appreciate but Chief Gordon would absolutely love. It was going to be fun to push them to see how far they were willing to go.

The sloshing and "GLUK GLUK GLUK" of Dove's facefucking was soon joining by muffled moans while Dove played with her clit. It was all so much to take in that the chief pulled out of his cock, grunting as he slapped his cock all over Dove's face. He wasn't close to cumming, he just wanted a new hole to fuck.

"On the fucking couch slut," he said.

"Whore," Dove corrected. "If can call you chief, you can use my title as well."

"Fair enough," he grinned. "Get on the couch, whore."

"That's more like it." Dove got to her feet, sliding the rest of her dress of before lying back on the bed. Gordon took his desired spot between her legs and thrust in to her sopping snatch.

"FUCK yes!" Dove yelled. "Give this whore the fucking she deserves!" Her eyes were ablaze with lust as the chief wasted no time in building up a jackhammer-like rhythm in pounding her cunt. "Every inch of that fucking dick... don't you hold back you fuck... don't... mmmm don't even fucking think it!"

Thoughts like that weren't even in the chief's head, rather his mind was on Dove's bouncing boobs, moving in reaction to the manic motion of his fuckstick. The moment she unveiled those delicious tits, he knew he needed a taste.

"Mmmm hmmm fucking suck those titties...," Dove cooed. "Lick'em... suck 'em... bite 'em... fucking use them... use ME you fucking pervert!"

The instructions were music to his ears, but not remotely needed. He was going to do it anyway. And while her glorious globes were getting mauled, Dove's eyes looked towards the mayor, waiting for his opening to jump in.

"You know your honor," Dove said. "My mouth is once again open for business."

Jim took the invite, rushing to the side of Dove's head and once more allowing the blonde fuckdoll to take his cock in her mouth. While it wouldn't be anywhere near as focused as his last trip in there, it didn't mean it felt bad at all.

"Just can't get enough cock, can you?" Sam said. "A cock in your pussy, sucking on another one... dirty fucking bitch..."

"You think this is dirty?" Dove teased. "You ain't seen nothing yet... OHHH FUCK!" The last expletive was Dove's reaction to an especially deep thrust into her by Sam. Then another, then another, a rapid succession of her deepest corners being penetrated by the dirty cop.

As patient as the mayor was, and as wonderful a place to rest his cock Dove's mouth was, it was time for Jim to get his turn with that pussy.

"Move," the mayor said, getting up. "It's my turn."

"By... all... means," the chief said, giving Dove a final few thrusts before he made his withdrawal.

"I've been waiting for a round with that monster," Dove said, licking her chops while staring at the lovely chocolate cock of the mayor.

"All fours," the mayor demanded. "Now."

"Oooh, is that how you're gonna fuck me daddy? Bend me over like the whore I am? Good. It's how I need to be fucked. It's the only way to fuck a dirty tramp like me...."

Dove got in position on the couch, wiggling her ass as she awaited the mayor's pole. With a loud crack on her ass from his hand, Dove stopped moving... but didn't stop talking.

"Yea... that's right... smack that whore ass... make me say your fucking name..."

"Say it NOW!" Jim bellowed, ramming his thick beast into her. "Fucking say it you god damn slut!"

"YES!" Dove cried. "Oh, fuck me... fuck me Mayor Turpin.... fuck this slut... mmmm earn my fucking vote!"

That made him smile. That smile gave way to the return of caveman lust as he began to hammer her cunt, gripping her hips tight.

"YES! Yes, yes yes yes! Fuck me... every inch... fuck don't stop... oh god YES!" Dove was cock drunk now, and when she finally opened her green eyes, she saw Chief Gordon in front of her, cock hard and aimed right at her mouth.

"Fuck my face," she demanded. "Fucking use my throat... come on... I'm not asking I'm fucking TELLING."

Once more Dove's depravity made the chief smile. If anything, the boys at the station were underselling the insatiable Ms. Cameron. Her mouth opened to him once more and in mere moments Dove was getting fucked from both ends, one cock claiming her cunt while the other found pleasure deep in her throat. She would be moaning in ecstasy if her mouth wasn't stuffed full of cop cock. In spite of that though, her muffled moans were more than a sure sign of the fun she was having.

Before long her face as beet red as her ass from the continued spanks the mayor had delivered to her cheeks. Every knew one made that pale little peach rippled a bit more, and every single one of his deep thrusts with his thick meat did much the same. All the focus he was putting on her ass made him want to move to a much tighter area.

The moment he pulled out; Dove knew what the mayor wanted. She couldn't blame him; it was a very popular destination. The chief pulled out of her mouth, wanting to savor the moment, he wanted to see her face as that monster invaded her backdoor. However, once more Dove threw a curveball.

"Yeah.... mmmm fuck that's it," Dove said, popping her booty when she felt Mayor Turpin's bulbous bell-end press against her back door. "Don't even think about teasing... just fuck my ass... don't make me wait..."

Once more the mayor was taking orders from the whore, pressing forward into her anus. Dove seized up, freezing as the great girth of the mayor took up residence in her rectum. The chief watch with aplomb, nary seeing a look of distress on her. Rather the opposite. The more of the mayor's meat she took in her ass, the wider the grin got. When he was in to the hilt, she looked up at Sam and winked.

"Resume your position," she said. The mayor wasn't the only one taking orders from the harlot as the chief soon restuffed his cock into the slutty mouth of Dove Cameron.

If Dove was in whore heaven before, she was another a whole new level of paradise. She LOVED anal sex. She might actually have preferred to normal sex. It was dirtier... filthier... made her feel like a true, sex addicted cumslut... and that was a feeling nothing else matched.

With her preferred hole being used, her suckjob on the good chief of police wasn't quite as focused, or as focused as skullfucking could get. Repeatedly his cock would fall from her lips. However, what she was using her mouth for more than made up for it.

"Yeah... fuck that ass daddy... fuck that ass! Make me fucking scream for it you dirty fuck!"

These were orders the mayor had no issue following. He began to give Dove everything he had, every thrust more Earth-shattering than the last. The squeals of joy that escaped from Dove's mouth was enough for the chief to know the facefucking was over. It just wasn't what a filthy whore demanded.

Dove saw him get him and knew exactly what was on his mind. "I'm thinking it's time I got something a bit more than your mouth," said the chief, all but confirming the chief's intentions. However, those weren't her intentions. Not exactly. And she couldn't wait to see the look on his face when she threw in this monkey wrench.

"Mr. Mayor, how about you have this whore ride your cock in her ass?" The chief said, standing in front of the couch.

"Yeah, let me ride that fucking cock," agreed Dove. Jim wrapped his arms around Dove, his cock still buried in her butt. He rolled her over so she was on top of him now, back still facing him. He thrust softly into her ass, keeping her loose as Gordon made his approach.

Her saw that bald, pink slit, just waiting for some attention. Then the chief saw the look on Dove's face, and that devilish grin told him there was something else on her mind.

"Hold that thought," Dove said. "I want something... something a little dirtier. I want to be the best whore you've ever had... so... how about you stick that cock up my ass too?"

"Seriously?"

"Very.... unless of course you're a pussy... in which case do the boring route by all means. But if you the kind of filthy pervert I hope you are you're not going to mind sharing space for a shot at my ass."

The chief couldn't deny she had a point. It really wasn't much of an obstacle. He also just wanted to see how filthy this slut could get.

Before the mayor could throw in his two cents Sam was already pressing forward. All three groaned as in a few wonderful moments Dove's asshole was double-stuffed with dick.

"Ohhhh FUCK!" Dove screamed with glee. "Yeah.... oh fuck yeah... I love it like this... fuck me... both of you! FUCK MY ASS!!!"

Once more the men found themselves following the woman's direction, ramming her asshole in tandem. Neither one thought too much of the shared space aspect and more on the simply insane pleasure of it all. And of course, Dove's way with words made it a lot easier to accept.

"Fucking real men right here," she growled, her smiling face still driving the chief wild. "Real men will to fucking rub their dicks together just to get a shot in my ass... fucking right you are... fucking stretch my fuckmeat ass out... fuck... fuck yeah... make me fucking cum with those dicks up my ass."

All the men could do was runt in response, the chief thrusting a little faster now within her. The end was in sight... now it was time for Dove to lay down the last law.

"Gonna cum, huh boys?" she teasingly asked. "Now as much as I would love to taste those lovely cocks, fresh from my ass... I'd much rather have my ass pumped with two doses of HOT fucking cum.... and neither of you pull out... I want them both at the same time... fucking do it... do it and make this whore fucking cum."

"Fuck you're a goddamn whore!" The chief said, hardly able to believe what she'd said. "God damn girl."

"I'll take that as a yes," she laughed. "Come on... come on... faster... harder... fill that ass up with cum... yesssss..."

That was the focus now, all three focused on that last, amazing moment of pure bliss. It was impossible to know which of the men came first, as they both seemed to grunt and moan simultaneously to signal their end.

"Oh, fuck I can feel it!" Dove said of the dual pulsing cocks, basting her bowels with huge blasts of searing hot sperm. "Fuck... fuck.... FUUUUCKKKKKK!!!"

With that scream Dove's orgasm overtook her, the sensational slut's stretched out asshole constricting tight against the cocks within it. She shivered, shook, and finally went limp. When the men disengaged Dove rolled off of them, the cum cocktail trickling out of her well fucked asshole.

She laid one her back on the rug, cock drunk smile on her face.

"So, gentlemen, she said. "Business as usual. Agreed?"

She could get the hang of this whole "boss" thing.

******* 

The pizza was long gone and the night was coming to a close at Peter's apartment. Sabrina had hit the sack already, the new strain she got for tonight taking her out the equation early. Eric had left to pick up his girlfriend at work and Madelaine and Jesse were also on their way out, with Camila giving her red-haired compatriot a fond farewell.

"Thanks for the free pizza... and making sure it was vegan," Madelaine said, giving Camila a farewell embrace. "You'd be surprised how hard it is to find a decent vegan pie in this town."

"Anything for my favorite firebrand," Cami said. "And kill that job interview tomorrow. I know you will, but I figure a little bit of extra encouragement couldn't hurt."

"Thank you. And if you're starting to feel a little increase in the blues, call up the Red, got it?" Madelaine retorted, to which Cami laughed and nodded. "Good. See ya."

The door closed and Madelaine and Jesse left, leaving Peter, Lili, Blake and Cami alone in the living room. Blake and Cami were sharing one end of the couch with Lili and Peter at the other end, Cami and Peter being where both pairs met.

"Nothing ends a day of travel and moving in furniture like some deep dish" said Blake. "Good conversation just made it a perfect chef's kiss kind of night."

"Speaking of good conversation, I have a question for you," Lili said.

"Lay it on me." Blake replied.

"Okay, so... Pete's sister. Ben's siter. Both named Ferrano... but you have Lively. Is it like a branding thing? Because it's super catchy."

"Kinda sorta?" Blake said. "It's our mom's maiden name. I definitely didn't want my birth dad's last name because who wants to be connected to an alcoholic abusive asshole? But when my actual dad, the guy who raised me who also happens be the guy who raised them, adopted me he asked me if I wanted to take his name. I said I wanted my mom's name. So, Pops took the word of a three-year-old, no questions asked. I mean I asked him when I was older a couple of times if he was mad about it and all he said was it just showed how much I loved my mom and he was proud of me and all of that. You know, the kind of stuff that someone who's supposed to be a dad says. So, Lively it was and is with no skin of of Dad's nose. You know... because he's actually a good father and man."

"You really don't have to get into the stuff with Mom's first husband," Peter said.

"Please, it's nothing." Blake replied. "I mean me and mom got away and got something way better. I don't regret that and it's nothing I'm ashamed of."

"Well, still, let me ask something else," Lili said. "Fashion design, how'd you get into it?"

"That's Dad's influence," Blake said. "He doodles as a hobby. Honestly calling it doodling is underselling, he's really good. And it just rubbed off on me. Then that led to the modeling...."

"You modeled?" Lili asked.

"A little. Mostly ad campaigns, catalogs, a few of those teen mags like Teen Vogue and stuff. A few national campaigns. Pretty much stopped after I graduated high school. I did a couple Victoria's Secret things but that was it. It was just a mean to an end. Paying for college, starting up a boutique. Played the stock market a bit too, which is much more of Mom's influence."

"So which parent gave Peter the filmmaking bug?"

"Neither," Blake said.

"That's all Blake's fault," Cami said. "Believe me, I was there."

"God, I must have been what... thirteen?" Blake asked. "Which means you two would've been eight... anyway, I was babysitting them. Cami was staying over and Peter wanted to watch Dawn of the Dead on TV. And I figure if it's on TV, it's gotta be edited. You know, like how when they put Die Hard on TV, they turn motherfucker into Mr. Falcon? But, I was having a major league blonde moment and it slipped my mind he might have meant on HBO, which has no such restrictions. About an hour in I'm doing homework and I hear Cami screaming ad I run into the living room to see her hiding behind a couch fort and Peter enthralled by the site of zombies getting their heads blown off and eating people."

"It's all Blake's fault," Peter said. "Warped my fragile developing brain."

"Does that entitle me to a cut of the billions you're going to make on this movie you guys made? Of which I demand to see as the person who planted the seed in your noggin?"

"You and me both," Cami agreed.

"As soon as Sabrina and I get a picture lock in we'll be golden," Peter said. "But we still have to see what we can trim, get it lean and mean."

"Well, maybe to keep me occupied in the interim I could finally meet the mysterious Hailee Steinfeld," Blake said. "Correct me if I'm wrong, but you did say she lived here too, right? Which Mom and Dad must have been absolutely thrilled about."

"She does," Peter said. "Though honestly I'm starting to believe that's a myth sometimes."

"Peter, give her a chance," Lili said, hoping her own doubt son her own friend was disguised. "She took on an extra shift at the hotel and is studying."

"And apparently too busy to answer a text after looking at it." he added. "Look, I'm a grumpass about it. And tired. I'm ready for bed. Maybe it'd be best if we did the whole introduction thing in the morning, Blake."

"Petey dear, I'm with Lili on this," Cami said. "Give Hailee a little more time."

"I think I have a compromise," Blake said, rising up from the couch. "I'm going to go get changed for bed and if she's here when I get back, introduction time. If not, time for bed. And I have to admit, I'm actually looking forward to sleeping on this couch. I almost conked out a few times already. So damn comfy."

With that, Blake smiled and reached into her suitcase quickly, grabbing a pile of clothes from one of the many zippered compartments and headed for the bathroom.

With Blake gone, Cami rested her head on Peter's shoulder. "It's okay Pete," Cami said. "I get being anxious and all that, but it's probably nothing."

"Probably still implies the possibility of something." Peter retorted.

"Well, when you put it like that you can make anything sound bad," Cami said, taking a soft hold of his hand. "Just... just chill. Let the whole finals thing ride out, hang out with Blake... it'll all be cool and before you know it all be rainbow and unicorns for you and Hailee again."

Lili was about to add something in as well when the door opened and Hailee came in. Right at the same time Blake came out of the rest room in her sleeping gear; a button up shirt, boy shorts and a pair of knee-high white socks.

"Hey guys," Hailee said. "Sorry I'm late... quick question though. Who's the sexy blonde in next to nothing in the hallway?"

"Oh, I'm the sister," Blake said, stepping forward to introduce herself. "Blake Lively."

"Oh, you're Blake!" Hailee said, the revelation hitting her like a ton of bricks. "I should have recognized you from the pictures Peter has. Sorry. I'm just frazzled."

"Seems to be the condition of the day," Blake said. "Don't worry about it. We can get to know each other a lot better in the morning when I take you and Peter out for breakfast. That's something I'm insisting on, by the way. I know he doesn't have any classes until eleven and I'm sure you could be a little late to work. Me and Pete, we have an in with your boss' daughter."

"Well fortunately you won't have to use it," Hailee said. "I'm off tomorrow. Free and clear."

"No study sessions?" Peter asked.

"Nope. All yours."

"Well, with that settled, I'm ready to finally get some sleep. Big day of meetings and going to my apartment and waiting for my furniture to arrive. Actually, being able to sit and sleep in my own place is going to be wonderful."

"Well, on that note, good night folks," Camila said. She got up from the couch, kissing Peter on the cheek. "Thanks for indulging me in this distraction from my own personal Hell. I love you." She then turned to Blake and gave the tall blonde a big, python-esque hug. "I love you too and we HAVE to catch up sometimes this week. No excuses."

"None will be given," Blake said as the friendly embrace broke. "How about lunch on Thursday? And please, bring Lili. I think I have to make up for that embarrassing little faux pas from earlier."

"Oh, it's no big deal," Lili said. "Easy mistake and hardly an offensive one. But if the invite is still valid, I'm game."

"Looks like my dance card is getting filled up!" Blake said with a smile. "Looks like I need all the rest I can get. But before I do that..." Blake turned to her brother and pulled him up from his seat for a good night hug. "I missed you sooo much. Skyping doesn't equate to a quality baby brother hug... and anything you with breakfast tomorrow. Including all you can eat pancakes. Which raises the question is there a place around here that does that? Because now that's what I want."

"There's a pancake house near the school," Peter laughed. "They have it and all you can eat waffles."

"Ooh, how cosmopolitan!" Blake said with a grin. "Sounds like this town's a winner."

"And on that note, Lili and I will make our exits." After a final round of goodbyes, Lili and Cami were out the door and, on their way, back home, though in different cars. The pair had arrived separately after all.

While the ride home was quick for Camila, for Lili, she had a lot going on in her mind.   Yes, there was the concern over Hailee. She hated thinking what she was thinking about her oldest friend and kept trying to convince herself it was after effect from what happened with Jake.

Then there was Peter. Lili was bothered by how she felt for him. It wasn't pity. She flat out didn't like seeing him as hurt as he was. It was a thought process that was making her uncomfortable.

No.... that wasn't it. She wasn't uncomfortable about feeling that way... and that's what made her feel weird. That what she was feeling didn't give her a moment's pause. And that was something she didn't know what do with.

*********

Lili was just about to leave the comic store. She would come back of course but she had a class to attend to and one she couldn't afford to miss even this late into the semester. Fortunately, the store's owner was very understanding of the needs of a student worker, so Lili would be back at it in about ninety minutes.

She had just enough time to swing by the taco truck to pick a quick lunch, but then the bell above the door rang, nixing that plan. She was under the counter zipping up her book bag so all she initially saw was an amazing pair of legs in high heels. However, not a tattoo in sight so Ashley was out.

When Lili's head rose above the counter, she saw who the magnificent stems belonged to: Blake Lively.

"Blake?" Lili asked, a little surprised.

"Oh hi," the leggy blonde said. "You work here?"

"Gotta pay the bills somehow." Lili replied. "What brings you by? I thought you were having breakfast with Pete and Hailee."

"I did... which is why I'm here."

"I don't follow."

"Well, the breakfast was lovely," Blake said, setting her purse down on the counter. "I always love getting some times with my baby bro. And Hailee was wonderful...."

"But?" Lili said, feeling that knot in her stomach start to re-tie itself.

"Look, it's a given that of the people I've seen since getting in last night Peter and Cami are the only ones I actually know. You certainly seem lovely as did all your friends last night. And as I said, so did Hailee. But... is there something going on their that's more than happy couple stuff? I can't put my finger on it, but do you know anything? It felt kind of icy there."

"Did... did you come here to ask me if I know anything?"

"Oh no! No no no. I came here to buy Peter something. The shop got great yelp reviews and one of those reviews said there was a lot of horror movie stuff. I mean he didn't look like he was mad or anything but I know when something's off. You being here was just an accident. I mean I was surprised to see you here."

"Yeah... yeah of course." Lili relaxed a bit... but not too much. "You're not the first to ask me. Cami did it too. And I swear if I knew anything for sure I'd let you know. But I don't for sure... so I don't know anything."

"Figured Cami would get to it first," Blake said. "Well, on to something you can help me with. See, while I am well aware of Pete's predilection for the macabre... I'm not 100% percent sure one exactly what things he likes. And since you two were a matching set last night and you work here, guide me."

Lili smiled a bit at the matching set comment, and unlike Cami, Blake caught it. She stayed quiet on it though.

"Well, lately he's been waiting for some old Jason Voorhees comics to come in," Lili said, coming around the counter and leading Blake away. "No luck. But something did come in recently I put back. I was going to buy it for him myself but I think it'd be fine if the big sis passed it off."

"What's that?" Blake asked. Lili led her to the entry way to the stock room. Lili paused her while the clerk went in the back to grab it. In seconds Lili returned with a box emblazoned with the fictional Crystal Lake Killer on it, albeit a bit digitized.

"This is the NES edition Jason Voorhees action figure," Lili said. "I remember he said he's been looking for it for ages so when it showed up, I couldn't resist putting it back for him. Couldn't wait to see his face when he got it."

"Is that a fact?" Blake said with a smirk.

"Well, yeah... I mean... you know... that's the fun part of giving gifts, right?" Lili said, hoping her voice didn't sound to off or nervous.

"Eighty bucks is a pretty high price to pay to see a friend freak out," Blake said, pointing out the price on the box.

"Well with my employee discount it's more like fifty and some change." Lili said in correction.

"Still, seems kind of expensive." The smile was still there and Lili could see it and read it like a neon sign.

"Well... uh... then maybe you should be the one to give it to him? I mean it's probably better something like that coming from the sister, right?"

"Yeah, sounds about right. Ring me up." Lili did that, heading to the counter while Blake once more followed her. She found the younger blonde's nervousness cute and what it was over even more adorable. While she was going to let the subject drop for now, she was starting to think maybe her initial guess from the previous night wasn't too far off.

******* 

Today was going to be a first for Victoria Justice. Since taking a job with Bella's service, all her clients had been very rough and tumble men who fucked her in every hole she had and she loved every moment of fucking, sucking and swallowing.

Today though was a bit different, as today was her first female client. And it was going to be an experience she was going to savor. No classes today and as Victoria was not a clock watcher with her clients, she had all the time in the world.

And she couldn't wait to take her time with the client. The moment she saw the name, she was wet and drooling. It was someone she was very familiar with and couldn't wait to dive.

She actually had a tinge of nervousness in her, that was how badly she'd wanted to fuck this woman since they shared classes the last few semesters at the college. Bury her face in those full breasts, smack that perfect ass and just have her every which way. And now she was getting PAID for it. That was what blew Victoria's mind... that a woman of this caliber would have to PAY for sex.

Still, it wasn't that odd when she thought about it. She'd fucked plenty of men since taking this job that didn't have to... but the payment was part of the thrill. Made it all seem a little filthier. It did the same for her as well.

Victoria didn't have to buzz in for the apartment as someone was exiting when she came up. Victoria slid through the door and to the elevator. The customer was waiting for her and she knew exactly what floor and what apartment to hit.

Victoria got off on the third floor and headed to apartment 13. She knocked three times and second after that third collision the door opened up and Victoria grinned as she saw her customer; Liz Gillies.

"Well, looks like it's true," Liz said with a grin. "Could hardly believe it when I saw you on that website."

"You're not the only one who was pleasantly surprised." Victoria replied. "May I come in?"

"Sure. It'd be kind of awkward to do this in the hallway." Victoria stepped through the doorway and Liz locked it. The busty brunette's apartment had a very retro feel to it, like an amalgamation of the 60s and 70s. Nothing psychedelic, at least on the surface. It was all a general feel. And smell too. Musty old books and vintage vinyl. "Please, take a seat."

"So, since we're inside this groovy little time capsule that means this won't be awkward, correct?" asked Victoria, lounging comfortable on the big, comfy maroon couch.

"Well, it was never going to be awkward Vic," Liz said, approaching the tempting tart before her and sitting just as comfortably next to her. "It's just I'm astonished that you're doing this. Kind of shocking. Lucky me though, with the desire and the means."

"Know what's funny Liz?" asked Victoria, sliding her shoes off.

"What's that?"

"You could have had this for free. I wouldn't have said no."

"Does that mean this is free?" Liz joked.

"Oh no," said a cheeky Victoria. "One of the many perks of the job. I get paid doing what I love."

"That's very important." Liz replied, her sultry tone bringing the va va to the voom. "I probably would have but I was with someone back then. A dead fuck. Then I met someone else. Not a dead fuck. And rather open mind and receptive to my tastes. He's DP'd me with a total stranger, which was BEYOND hot."

"I bet."

"And he's given me the freedom to have some sweet sapphic fun if I so desire. Which brings me to you. And I couldn't resist making this appointment. You're just too... yummy."

"How do you know that?" Victoria said. "You haven't even tasted me yet."

"Well, let's fix that," Liz said before unbuttoning and sliding off her blouse, revealing her massive tits, straining against her black satin bra's integrity. Victoria's eyes went right to the tits. Predictable. She hadn't met a person whose eyes weren't drawn in by the gravitational pull of her breasts. She wasn't offended though. After all, even Liz had to admit she had amazing tits. "You next."

Victoria smirked, leaving her in the same situation. That wasn't suitable for Liz.

"All the way," the busty brunette directed. Victoria followed the request, losing her bra and exposing her bare tits to the lovely Ms. Gillies... and Liz was very impressed. Wonderful handfuls of flesh with the most luscious dark nipples she'd ever seen.

"You next."

"Mmm, eventually Ms. Justice," Liz said, her face getting ready to make contact with the lovely tanned tits of Victoria Justice. "But first... that taste I wanted." Liz made her way to the delicious flesh in front of her. As she leaned forward, Victoria leaned back until she was laying on the couch. Moments after Victoria hit the couch's cushions Liz's lips met Victoria's.

The sexy Puerto Rican moaned, arching her tits out while Liz went to work. The busty vixen's tongue lightly licked around Victoria's dark nipple, placing a kiss on it before moving to the other breasts. But neither were wanting for attention, with a gentle yet hot caress coming from Liz's soft hands. Those hands cupped and fondled Victoria's tits while the magnificent mouth of Liz suckled on them.

Of course, there was more of Victoria to experience and Liz wanted to make sure she got her money's worth. Victoria shuddered and side as those tender kisses and sweet caresses moved down her body. Every kiss from Liz's full lips sizzled on Victoria's flat tummy. Of course, this happy trail was blocked by Victoria's jeans.

It wasn't much of a barrier however. Liz unbuttoned and unzipped, then peeled the tight denim from Victoria, her black satin panties in the grip as well.

"How's it taste so far?" Victoria asked as Liz tossed the final bit of clothing away.

"Mmm pretty good," Liz said, rubbing the slender sexpot's calves and kissing her ankle. "But let's be honest... I haven't even gotten to the best parts." Liz winked and then began to kiss her way down Victoria's stems and to the honey pot.

Victoria leaned back, smiling softly as those expert lips made another sizzling trail to her slit. Liz jumped from legs to leg, licking, kissing and soft biting. From ankle to calf and from calf to thigh. Victoria was breathless the moment she felt the first contact of Liz's finger's delicately tracing her fingers on her pussy lips. They were slick and ready to be parted, and as those fingers began to penetrate her.

"Ohhh my god Lizzzz," Victoria moaned. Her mouth felt dry as the Sahara while her pussy was sopping wet. Victoria took deep breaths as Liz's fingers flipped every switch within her on with the gentlest teasing caresses within her. It seemed like it was all too soon with Elizabeth withdrew her digits and brought them to her mouth, sucking Victoria's essence off of them with an audible "mmmmm".

"Taste pretty damn good," Liz said. "But... time to go right to the source."

With those words Liz set off another slot machine jackpot in Victoria's head, her mouth even more electrifying than it was before. The call girl let herself go to Liz's oral mastery, writhing on the small surface area of the couch. Even if there was more room, she wasn't going to wriggle out of Liz's erotic embrace.

The pale woman's hands caressed Victoria's toned legs, moving up to her round ass and softly palming it with both hands. That was all light stuff, just the little touches to make the embers burn brighter. The treatment going on between Victoria's legs was the real flamethrower.

Victoria had a lot of clients who were big fans of downtown dining, and some were very good at it... but none of them approached the women she experienced. Except for Wendell. She never would have guessed the guy with a full chess scholarship would be a next level fuck and god tier at eating pussy but when she came cross-eyed, she was never so happy to be surprised.

Liz was in that god-tier. Just ahead of Wendell and just behind Kelli. Though Liz was making a quite a case for closing the gap between herself and Kelli on the list.

Victoria began to move her hips, grinding and humping against Liz's face as the buxom beauty was getting ready to send her into the stratosphere. The rollercoaster was about to reach its peak and Victoria was ready scream as she hit that loop-the-loop. That was when Liz pulled back.

"My turn," Liz said, getting up from the couch. "Bed room. Now."

Liz walked away, stripping her clothes off as she moved. It was almost a bit of sleight of hand as she did it, every last stitch off in mere moments, giving the happy hooker on the couch an unobstructed view over every inch of that curvy, porcelain-tinted body.

When Victoria got to Liz's face, she saw that sexy smile, that delicious and knowing smile. Victoria's eyes then went to Liz's round apple bottom when she turned her back and walked to her bedroom. Victoria got up, following her sexy client to her bed room.

The bedroom had a similar feel to the rest of the apartment, very retro with its concernt and film posters up. All of the furniture even seemed taken from the past just as it was in the living room. However, all the colors were much darker. Almost monotone. And some of these posters moved into the 80s. The Cure went right along with The Beatles and Led Zeppelin. It was the same with the films, The Godfather sharing real estate with Psycho and Beetlejuice.

The only remotely modern things Victoria could identify were the big flat screen on the wall above the dresser and Liz herself, her pale form standing out even more on the bed covered with a jet-black blanket.

"So... what are you thinking? Liz knowingly asked.

"I'm thinking... now it's my turn for a taste." Victoria replied. She then descended on the porcelain sex goddess, moving between her perfectly sculpted legs until she was face to face. A hungry kiss was planted on Liz's plump lips, Victoria sucking on her tongue and getting a few extra tastes of her own pussy on it.

Victoria's mouth made a few quick pitstops on the way down, kissing and lust-biting her neck and shoulder. However, though were just quick stops. Victoria's first big objective were Liz's magnificent mammaries. Liz hissed in a breath of air the moment Victoria went in on her funbags. Was it predictable? Of course. That didn't mean it didn't feel good. And when it came to tit worship Victoria was among the elite. Sweetly sucking on her nipples, griping tenderly squeezing her breasts with both hands.

Though soon it was only one hand. Liz felt the well-manicured nailed of Victoria's left hand move down her body, tickling and grazing her tummy as they moved down to her moist, wet, and waiting opening.

"Mmmm do it... come on Vic...." pleaded Liz. "Give me those fingers..."

"You want that, huh?" Victoria said, teasing Liz's sensitive opening with her fingers. She let them lightly paintbrush up and down, sending shivers up the actress' body. "You want me to get inside you... play with this hot little pussy?"

"Mmmm hmmm," Liz got out between licking her plump lips. "Yessss...."

Victoria planted a kiss on Elizabeth's stomach, just above her well-groomed patch of pubes. "I think I can do that... and so much more." Victoria's fingers slid inside the wet depths of Liz's cunt, working and probing inside those velvety depths.

Liz whined and moaned at the expert dance Victoria's digits were doing inside her. Barely grazing or teasing her g-spot. She knew what she was doing. It was leaving Liz begging for more. And Liz was not too proud to beg.

"More... fuck Tori.... give me more... oh yeah... fucking eat that cunt."

Just as Liz was not too proud to beg, Victoria was far from above taking orders from a well-paying client, especially one as drop dead gorgeous as Liz. So, it was Victoria's pleasure to bring her mouth to the party. The moment her professional tongue began to tease and work Liz's clit, the fuse was lit.

"Oooohhhhh shit," Liz moaned from a smiling mouth. She arched her back and began to fondle her own breast. Her skin was hot and tingling as she became t in the skilled hands, and mouth of Victoria Justice. Liz pinched her nipples tugging on them as Victoria's tongue attacked her clit with the skill of a swordsman. Not a movement was wasted, everything was done to drive Liz crazy.  

Her stomach rose and fell with every deep breath Liz made. It was her turn on the rollercoaster now and Victoria was taking on every turn. Bringing her to the utmost heights then letting her fall, to pleasure overload to a sensual cooldown. It was enough to make Liz forget everything in the world existed except the pleasure she was feeling.   

Victoria could have easily made Liz cum right then and there... but there was so much more fun to be had. Tori's mouth departed its location between Liz's leg and moved back up to her mouth, this time giving the client a taste of herself.

"Let's do each other," Victoria suggested... or demanded rather. Liz agreed to her terms. Victoria shifted her position, putting her and Liz in the sixty-nine position, both of them ready for a mouthful.

With such beautiful pussies in front of both of them, neither could wait for a taste. Soon muffled moans filled the bedroom, both women hard at work both receiving and getting pleasure. Both the skills of the women were dulled from the distraction of their own pleasure, but that didn't seem to affect how good it was all feeling nor either one's style.

Victoria was still proving the be a maestro of the mouth, conducting a symphony of pleasure with her tongue and fingers. Liz was playing much more of a rock show. Steady rhythm, delicate melody, and all leading to an explosive finish. Liz had her eyes on something. The way most people looked at her tits was how she had always looked at Victoria's ass. And now it was right in her face, along with that lovely little starfish.

"Ohhhh fuck!" Victoria moaned, taking her mouth away from Liz's cunt for a few moments. "Mmmm that's right... finger fuck my fucking ass... oh god..." Victoria took a few moments to absorb the added pleasure, her eyes shut, frozen in time as she savored it. She went back to Liz's pussy soon though. She still had a wonderful job to do.

They women continued. Neither knew for how long. Time didn't exist in their bubble of carnal pleasures. The pleasure began to rise and rise, no more drops, no more teasing. More and more frequently their moans became unmuffled as they needed to cry out loudly, the pleasure demanded nothing less. Both of them were going to cum and it would be a photo finish.

It was impossible to tell who came first, as both women cried out the other's name almost in tandem with each other. Both of their faces were covered in the other's cum as they shook like on earthquake entangled in others arms and legs.

Eventually Victoria rolled off Liz's body. They were both drained, their limbs cooked spaghetti and gigantic, happy grins on their faces.

"I love my job." Victoria said dreamily.

******  

Madelaine couldn't remember the last time she had been this nervous. There was no cold sweat, no butterflies in her stomach, not even a visible nervous tick. But inside her head it was total chaos. But one thought was ringing out in her head to corral it all. "You can do this."

They were the words Jesse said to her before she went in. Along with how much he believed in her and how she had this job interview in the bag. That no one could out hustle her. And the biggest thing, what had absolutely melted her heart was that he believed in her. Madelaine really wasn't used to such talk. Growing up in the foster system didn't lend that kind of kindness too often.  

Hearing it from Jesse, it felt different. It was sincere, full of affection. And he meant every word of it. She felt something for him, and it was more than just... whatever they were acting like it was. The words had made her feel so amazing the two actually had a quickie before she left to have the interview with Elisha Cuthbert. Though it wasn't hard and fast. It was sweet, tender and loving.

With all of that, despite the chaos in her head, she felt a knew strength. There was no stuttering or stammering in her head as she was given the grand tour of the soon-to-be opened restaurant. She wasn't known for nervousness, but this wasn't some restaurant that sold their food based on tits. This was Elisha Cuthbert. But.... Jesse believed in her. She was able to stifle down all those negative thoughts. They weren't gone, but they certainly weren't in charge.

It also helped that Elisha was much friendlier and casual than any other interviewer she'd had. Madelaine had found it odd at first that the head chef and owner of the restaurant, known as Sauced, if the newly installed sign outside was accurate, was doing the interviews. But she'd soon find out Elisha's attitude of "if you can do it yourself, why not?" was the name of the game around the place.

After the tour came the sit-down interview. Elisha was behind her desk, dressed in jeans and a Weezer t-shirt while Madelaine was considerably more dressed up in her cream-colored business suit with matching pumps.

"Well Ms. Petsch, let's get down to business," Elisha said, scooting her seat in. "This is probably a first for you. A job interview where you're dressed a lot better than the interviewer."

"Well, Ms. Cuthbert, it is your business." Madelaine replied calmly. "Your place, your rules."

"Well in that case, call me Elisha. Only formal name I like is chef, and since we're not in the kitchen we can drop all formalities Madelaine."

"Excellent," said Madelaine with smile. She could feel Elisha studying her, waiting for some kind of reaction. Maybe a bit of fangirling or being flustered. Madelaine showed nothing. That earned a smirk.

"Well Madelaine, I have to admit when I got your application, I was a little surprised. Mainly by your age. I also assume you're taking a full class load?"

"That's correct."

"And you think you can handle that as well as manage restaurant?"

"Yes, I do." The redhead replied. "And if you contact my references, they'll back me up."

"Well, I did," Elisha announced. "And they did. You're a downright Supergirl. But managing diners and wing shacks is a bit different than what I'm doing. I'm not trying to be egotistical but, well, I am kind of famous. I know what I'm doing when I run a restaurant and part of that is knowing who to hire. So, tell me, what's so special about you where I should just go out on a limb for someone who's never held a position like this before in any official capacity?"

"Well aside from my years of experience in the restaurant business, there's this," the ginger said. She reached into the briefcase she'd brought and pulled out a manila folder, laying it on the desk, directly in front of Elisha. "If you want a place here that caters to the college town that provides something truly different to bring them in to eat, that's the plan."

"And that plan is?" Elisha asked, picking up the folder and opening it.

"Gaming." Madelaine replied, her tone confident. "Arcade games, competitive gaming, retro consoles. It's the perfect fit for something new. And after the tour you took me no, I'm even more confident of the idea. All that extra space on the second floor, it's perfect for it. Whether it be people playing Pac-Man or Mario Brothers or competing in the latest FPS game, you've got it covered, and they'll need something to eat for it. And if it helps, I included the contact information for one of the country's up and coming players in the competitive gaming scene. If you ever decide to host a competition, she'd be the first person I'd invite."

"Joey King?"

"You know her?" Madelaine asked.

"My son does. So That means she's a name for sure. But I have a question about this, intriguing as it sounds. What about the guests who don't want to play? They're there for a romantic night out and don't need to hear the sounds of intergalactic war."

"Well, I do cover that in my pitch, but now that I've seen the place, I know for sure you can actually install sound proofing, cutting off the gaming area. Everywhere else, headphone jack and blue tooth speakers for the tables with consoles, if you choose to use that aspect. But it's an easy and cheap problem to fix."

"I see," Elisha said, flipping through the pitch. She was browsing it, but some of the pages kept her attention, which made Madelaine very hopeful. Then there was silence, which was a bit maddening. But at least the blonde chef was now taking more and more time looking at Madelaine's proposal. "This is very detailed considering this place isn't opening yet."

"I did my research on barcades."

"Clearly." Elisha set the folder down and tapped her fingers on the desk. "We're set to open next week. Would you be able to train an entire staff by that point?"

"I've done more with less time," Madelaine answered honestly. "However, I do have something that could make such hypothetical training go a lot easier." Madelaine once more reached into her briefcase and polled out two separate stacks of paper, handing those to Elisha.

"What are these?"

"Those are application for the two best workers at Knockers who aren't me. If you want a solid foundation, with or without me in management, I'd take a look at them."

"Regardless of whether or not I hire you?"

"Yes," Madelaine said.

"Well, guess it's a good thing I am," Elisha said, surprising Madelaine. "Welcome aboard." She reached her hand across to Madelaine and the happy redhead eagerly shook it. "For the record, I'm not cutting you any slack beyond giving you a chance, understood?"

"Completely," nodded Madelaine. "I can do a lot with a chance."

"So can I." Elisha replied with a grin. "Hence, me hosting three cooking shows and owning three restaurants. And the line of cookware. And cookbooks. The only thing I need from you is your absolute best. And your class schedule. I'm not so far removed from college that forgot this is finals season."

"I'll get that to you as soon as I can." Madelaine replied, trying her best to hold in her excitement.

"Excellent," Elisha said. "Now, do you have a few hours? I'd like to show you around here a bit more, get more in depth on what I'm looking for and what I expect from you."

"Of course," Madelaine said. Elisha got up from her seat and Madelaine soon followed.

"Follow me. First stop, kitchen. You mentioned being a vegan, and I'd like you to sample some of the vegan options I've come up with. Not really fully confident in them. I mean my husband tried them and calmed me down... but I think I need an unbiased taster. And who better than my new manager?"

"Of course!" With a smile that would have lit up the most overcast of skies, this was it... this was her first chance. And a real chance to prove herself. She knew she could do it to. She'd knew she was going to be amazing.

And she couldn't wait to see Jesse later that night to share how happy she was with him.

******** 

When it came to stress relief for finals, everyone assumed that Sabrina would go to her old reliables in weed and booze. But that wasn't how Sabrina rolled with this kind of stress. In her view, those things were strictly for recreation. And more of a reliable option.

When it came to the kind of unique panic that finals brought, the way that Sabrina sought to unwind was from a different kind of high, sex.

Was it a bit predictable? Maybe. But it was fun. And her surprise boy of the moment always made the predictable unpredictable. Some were very soft and sweet, other were rough and tumble and Sabrina found so much fun with them all.

Today's monsieur du jour, Danny, was giving her a bit of passionate roughness. He was in her European history class and Sabrina had been scoping him out for a bit, flirting, trying to get just enough from him to see if he'd meet her mark just enough to earn a shot in bed.

Since she was in the middle of a searing liplock, his hands roaming her body while she fumbled for the key to her apartment, Danny had easily passed Sabrina's personality test. And his touch was passing a whole new battery of tests.

Her back was facing him now, Sabrina tired of trying to unlock the door blind. Danny decided to go for a little extra credit on his touch test. Sabrina moaned softly when Danny slid his hand down the front of her jeans. She bit her lips when she felt his fingers dip inside of her tight wetness.

"Mmm very nice," Sabrina said, her voice smokey and lustful. She pushed her ass into his denim-covered crotch, giving him a little preview just as the door opened.  

The pair almost spilled in the room. Their desire was almost uncontrollable. Sabrina however, still had a little logic standing its ground.

"Bedroom," she said.

"There's a couch right here." Danny replied.

"Yeah, and I have roommates. I'm not exactly in the mood voyeurism... well, not today at least."

That settled things in Sabrina's mind, as well as Danny's. After all, it was either the bedroom or nothing. It was an easy decision. Once the bedroom door was shut, the clothes came off. Before too long Sabrina was in her birthday suit, laying back on her elbows right on the bed. Her look said it all, but her voice decided to chime in just in case Danny had missed the point.

"You're not going to leave me waiting all day, are you?"

"Guess not." he replied, tossing his pants aside, leaving his hard cock jutting forward. According his sundial it was high noon and they were both ready to duel.

In moments he was on top of her, their lips clashing once more while his hard cock rest between her legs. Once more Sabrina let her face do the talking, her beautiful blues giving him all the permission he needed.   In a moment he was inside her, both of them audibly satisfied with the results.

Danny didn't take any time to savor the moment. There were times for that, but this clearly wasn't it. It only took him a few seconds to really get into it, and he wasn't the only one. He felt Sabrina's shapely legs lock around him and hold him snug as he thrust.

"Yeah... holy shit did I need this," Sabrina said. "Come on Danny... oh... little bit harder baby..."

"No problem," he grunted, giving his thrusts a bit more thrust. Sabrina appreciated it, giving him a good, husky crying out of his name... but still, there was a bit more she wanted.

Sabrina maneuvered a bit, getting a good grip on the bed with her hands. Danny rose up a bit as well, holding on to her hips as he continued to thrust... but he was no longer doing all the work. He almost froze when Sabrina began to work her hips, giving Danny a very personal experience with what two semesters of belly dancing class could do.

"Ooh, someone likes that huh?" Sabrina coyly said. "Like me working my pussy on you, don't you? Mmm feel good here too... oh fuck your cock... just what I needed... damn Danny..."

After a few moments of being stunned by pleasure Sabrina's words got into Danny's head, working her just as much as she was working him. Was meeting him thrust for thrust, the mischievous look on her face only fueling him more, which of course fueled Sabrina right back. Danny leaned forward, giving Sabrina another hungry, albeit quick, kiss before moving to her petite breasts, taking a taste of them much to the blonde pixie's delight.

"Oh yes," Sabrina said, licking her lips. "Suck my titties... oh fuck that's good... we need to do this much more often!"

Danny agreed with the sentiment, showing this with a few powerful thrusts that made blonde's voice crack as she cried out. Sabrina showed her appreciation by pushing back at him, giving his cock the most fun workout it had ever had.

Their positions shifted again, putting Sabrina an all fours. A sure-fire crowd pleaser and Sabrina's genuine favorite position. All the right spots always got hit. The moment she was in position she didn't have to wait a second for Danny to re-enter her, and only a few more moments for that sweet rhythm to be discovered once more.  

"Ohhhh god yes fuck me," Sabrina said, the words flowing from her lips like a waterfall. "Mmmmm just like that come one more... fucking more..."

Sabrina pushed back against him, twerking one his cock, which made Danny freeze up once more, giving the wheel over completely to the petite sex goddess. She worked his cock like no other woman had before. Danny had thought Sabrina was hot on day one of the class, but even in his hottest fantasies he couldn't have imagined her pussy feeling this good. Tight, hot, wet and enough to make him week in the knees on first contact. And everything she was doing was making him weaker in a lot of other places than the knees.

Her twerking was just part of it. She was moving her hips like Shakira, a feast for his eyes as well as his cock. She squeezed and milked him with her velvet cavern, almost making him lose it on the spot. Through a small personal miracle, he managed to hang on, but it wasn't going to be for much longer. And Sabrina could hear it in his voice and feel it in his touch, Danny's grip on her hips tightened, his pace increased and she was just about ready to push him over the edge. Might as well, she was close herself.

"Come on... come on Danny.... you wanna cum... then cum... but not in me... I want to feel your hot cum on my face... every drop... mmmm but make me cum first baby... I want you to feel how good you're making my pussy feel right on your cock... then... mmmm you can cover my face in that hot yummy cum..."

"Ohhh god Sabrina..." Danny croaked. He was already close, but heroically he persevered, giving into Sabrina's demands, each knew, satisfied moan and groan coming from her mouth, each new crying out of "YES!", "MORE!" and "DANNY" pushed him further and further. They were both lost in a white-hot haze of pleasure. But that heat hit Sabrina, first.

"Ohhhhh GGGGODDDDDDD!!!!" Sabrina howled. Her arm gave out, putting face down and that lovely little apple ass up. She was cumming, her chaotically spasming pussy all the evidence Danny needed of that. Mission accomplished. Now it was time for his own explosive finish.

Danny pulled out of Sabrina and the blonde rolled on to her back, waving her scrambling boy toy over to her. He knelt by her head, beating his cock furiously as Sabrina cheered him on.

"Cum... fucking cum for me Danny," Sabrina said, rubbing her still throbbing pussy a she waited for his hot load. "Every drop... every last drop baby... mmm, I want it... my face... my little pink tongue... come on... cum for me!"

"Uggggghhhh Sabrina!" Danny cried, rocketing his jizz onto Sabrina's face and waiting tongue.

"Oh, baby yessss," Sabrina said, swallowing what had landed on her tongue before opening her mouth for more. She got a little thrill with each thick rope of cum that splattered on her face. It was a reward, each hot and warm load of cum. When the well ran dry she felt Danny slapping his softening cock on her tongue before falling back on the bed beside her, out of breath and wrecked.

And just like that, all that finals stress was gone.

*******  

Despite only having to do two hours in the office, for Camila Mendes the day was already grating on her nerves. It wasn't just work. She'd been around the hotel business since she was in diapers. It was that combined with school and of course her break-up with Jose still looming. She felt like she was liable to snap on someone at any given moment, so the moment she clocked out she decided to head back home. She didn't intend on skipping any classes; Camila just needed a quick recharge.

Of course, when she opened the door to see Jose standing there with the last of his boxes, any chance at a recharge quickly went up in a puff of smoke.

"Jose," she said, surprised. "I... I really didn't expect you here."

"Same here," Jose admitted. "I... I wanted to wait until you wouldn't be here to get the last of my stuff. I thought you'd be at work."

"No such luck." Cami replied. "Short work day. Finals. So... here we are."

"Yeah... I sure do know how to pick the worst moment, huh?" Jose asked, trying to get Cami to crack a smile.

"You have your moments," Camila said, her mouth rewarding his smile-hunting effort. "So... that's the last of it?" Camila asked, gesturing at the box.

"Yep," Jose said," Last few trinkets. Mainly going into storage. Traveling light."

"Well... you're going to kill it," Camila said, holding back a flood of tears. "You deserve it."

"You know you could still see it up close," Jose said, trying one last time to keep the inevitable from occurring. "I can cut back on the crazy stuff. I'll stop all together. Just... just come with me."

"Weren't those death-defying moves the reason this company signed you?"

"Yeah, but the contract is signed. I can scale back, change it all you.

"No, you won't" Camila said. "I love you too much to wreck the chance of your lifetime." Camila walked over to Jose. She caressed his face and kissed him, deeper than ever before. The final goodbye and it was bittersweet. "I'll always love you. And that will never change. And... if I made you do something that would cost you your dreams... then I wouldn't be in love with you. And... I love you. You'll always have my heart."

"Yeah," he said, kissing Cami's forehead as one tear made it through and rolled down her cheek. "Love you too."

They both took a deep breath, then Jose picked up the last box and headed for the door. Before he exited, he turned to Camila one more time. "See ya around."

"Count on it, Sweetface," Cami said, wiping the lone tear away. And with that Jose walked out of the apartment and Cami flopped back on her couch. She was choking up, trying to stifle the tears from rushing through. She took some deep breaths. She knew she wouldn't have to go through this alone. Far from it.

Still, the love of her life just walked out the door. Tears were going to be a companion for a while.

********  

It was lunchtime and Jesse was living the good life on his day off. He was done with classes for the day, he was off from Knockers and he was lounging in his bed, eating take-out Chinese in his sweatpants.

He was having a good time, but he wasn't totally vegging out as he was used to. Instead, Madelaine was on his mind. With every bite he just kept wondering how she did in her interview. She wanted that new job so much, and he wanted it for her. He just wanted to see her happy, genuinely happy.

It wasn't that he hadn't felt like this before. He always loved seeing Peyton or Demi smile. But Madelaine... it gave him something extra to see her walls come down and to actually share herself with him beyond just her body. She deserved this job, to show the world what she was capable. At the very least the chance to do so.

He was actually nervous for her. It was weird to be happy about nerves, but he was ready to accept it. That's what Madelaine did to him and he loved every moment.

He was lost in his haze of knockout redheads and lo-mein when a rhythmic knock came to his door.

"Who is it?" He asked.

"It's Madelaine," the woman of the hour replied, her tone very happy, which in turn made Jesse crack a smile. He closed up his food and set it on his night stand as he went to the door, opening to see his favorite redhead with a smile more radiant than the sun.

"I got it!" She said, jumping into his arms for a celebratory embrace. She squeezed him just as much as he did her, though Madelaine was the one who was lifted from her feet. "I actually got the job!"

"I knew you would!" Jesse replied, kissing Madelaine as he set her back down. "Never had a doubt."

"You didn't, did you?" She asked, her smile going to close lips but remaining every bit as warm.  

"Why would I? I know you. You were determined, you went in, kicked ass and got what you wanted. Just like I knew you would."

That same flutter in her heart from earlier returned, but stronger. There were all kinds of words colliding in her brain, each one wanting to spill out from her mouth to tell Jesse how she was feeling right now. Instead, she went for another option with her mouth, pressing her full, pouty lips to his and kissing him.

As they kissed, he embraced her again, sliding her inside his abode and closing the door behind them. He led her towards the bed, their tongue caressing each other before the kiss broke. Now Madelaine took the lead, gentle pushing him down onto the bed as she began to strip.

"Be patient babe," she said, seeing the desire in his eyes. "I've got a little bit more to take off than you do."

Jesse sat back and admired every inch of his girl. His eyes ran up her legs, up her body and over her chest, resting on her gorgeous face. Maddie's smile changed form once more, becoming more sensual, searingly hot as she began to remove her jacker, slowly unbuttoning it for her apt audience. Soon the cream-colored jacket fell to the ground, and her white blouse soon followed, leaving her top half simply clad in a light pink bra. Now while Jesse didn't exactly want to take the lead away from Madelaine, he couldn't resist reaching out for her.

"Mmmmm," she contently hummed when Jesse led her to his lap, his hands softly gripping her supple ass. The humming turned into a soft moan when she felt his lips plants a layer of kisses on her cleavage.  

"Just like that," Madelaine said. She reached to the hook of her bra, unhooking it and letting the garment fall where it may. With her tis exposed, Jesse took full advantage of the bear flesh, expanding his sweet kisses to cover the delectable mounds of flesh.

Madelaine whipped her red hair back and ran her hands down Jesse's back, pulling him closer to her chest a her sucked one of her puffy, pink nipples into his mouth, his tongue lovingly circling them and he went from tit to tit. It was different from how they usually went about it. Soft, more tender... but the heat was there just as strong, if not stronger. Judging from the feeling of his hard cock pressing against her thigh from behind his sweatpants the temperature was going to do nothing but rise.

Madelaine softly pushed Jesse from her, her sweet face telling hinting to him what was to come. He leaned back and watched as she slid off her white high heels and her short skirt and panties. She was laid bare before him. It was a sight Jesse had seen many times before, and he never got tired of it. The curves on her fit porcelain body, the little triangular tuft of red pubic hair on her pussy. He wanted me so much at that moment. Still, the steering wheel was in Madelaine's hands right now and he knew she probably had something just as fun in mind.

"Looks like you're overdressed," Madelaine said. "Let's fix that." The vivacious vixen leaned over, gripping his sweatpants by the elastic hem and pulled them down, soon leaving him just as bare and with his cock rock hard and ready for her.

Jesse watched, licking his lips while his throat got parched. Madelaine got on her knees and parted his legs at the knees. She grasped his cock, softly pumping it while her mouth went it his balls, tenderly sucking the sensitive orbs.

"Oh damn... Mads...." Jesse gasped, letting his head fall back while the ravishing redhead gave his balls the tongue bath of a lifetime. Every loving brush of her tongue painted them with passion, warming him up for what was to cum, along with the soft and rhythmic jacking she was providing.

Madelaine's mouth soon departed from Jesse's sack. Those nuts were just an appetizer as the pale beauty had a much bigger meal on her mind. The lucky man moaned her name the moment those luscious red lips wrapped around the head of his cock. More moans followed as her tongue slowly licked and swirled around the sensitive mushroom cap.

The slow suckjob Maddie was providing only got better. Inch by tantalizing inch she took more of him into her mouth. And each one of those inches got the same level of TLC. She wanted to make him feel as good as possible. To beg for more, to beg for release and to beg for it all to never end all at once.

Jesse could have sworn he went cross-eyed when Madelaine took him in to the root. She held him there in sweet bliss for a few moments. They felt both tantalizingly long and all too short. She withdrew, taking a few breaths, breathing warm air on his saliva-slick cock, the sensation making his member twitch. Still Madelaine didn't give herself too much of a breather as soon she was back to his cock, sensually slurping up and down his rigid rod. She was a bit faster now, but her tone was no less tender.

Jesse propped himself up on his elbows watching his ginger knockout orally service him. Those gorgeous cheeks billowing, stands of that gorgeous, fiery red hair hanging over her face. He reached down, holding her hair back to get a better view. When she shot him a look of intense cuteness and desire rolled into one, he knew he needed more than just her mouth.

Madelaine wanted that too, and having slept with Jesse enough to recognize all his little tells, and they were going off like a pinball machine as she made love to him with her mouth. It was time for something a bit more... substantial. She released his cock, giving the crown one last sweet suckle before climbing onto the bed on top of her lover.

Madelaine kissed her way up Jesse's body, starting just above his rock-hard rod, up his toned stomach, past his chest and finally meeting his lips again, Jesse wrapping his arms around her and pulling Madelaine close at that contact. Her pussy, soaking wet, was right on top of his cock. He ached to be inside her and she needed him inside just as bad... that didn't mean however that Madelaine wasn't going to give him a tease.

"I need you in me," Madelaine said, grinding herself on his cock. "You're so hard... do you need me too baby? Do you Jesse?"

gging and scratching into his back added a bit of spice to the pleasure.

"You're... you're so damn beautiful," Jesse said, slowing his pace down just in the slightest bit. "I haven't been able to take my eyes off of you since day one..."

"Me too... oh Jesse me too!" Lips collided and the pace increased once more. They were lost in each other with no need for a map. It was all instinct now, what felt right and good to them.

Positions shifted again and now Madelaine was being spooned by Jesse. He held her leg up as he drove into her, all the while whispering sweet nothings and dirty thoughts into her ear.  

"Rub your clit," Jesse demanded. "Rub it while I fuck you... cum for me... cum on my cock..." His other hand slid under her and started massaging her tits as Madelaine's own hand darted to her pleasure button, rubbing it as her pussy was taken.

"Oh god... Jesse... oh baby... oh... oh my... cum in me... oh fuck baby... I... holy shit baby I love you!"

"Oh god!" Jesse groaned, burying his face in her red hair. "Mads... oh... oh god I love you too! Oh baby... I'm... gonna..."

"In me!" Madelaine shouted. "Please... in me!"

"Madelaine!!!!!" He moaned, the sound a sweet symphony to Madelaine's ears. She gasped as he thrust into her one last time, filling her up with his cum and setting her own orgasm off as well. Both pushed each far past anything they'd felt before. Every pulse of his cock, every convulsion of her pussy, each pushed the other far beyond the limit until the both were exhausted, sweaty heaps.

Jesse held Madelaine close as his cock slipped out of her, a trail of their mixed cum trickling out as well. She weakly turned her face to his and they kissed.

"Did you mean it?" Madelaine said, just a hint of caution. "You know... what you said... or was it one of those in the heat of the moment things?"

"I meant it," Jesse said, kissing her shoulder and pulling even tighter. "I love you."

"Oh Jesse," Madelaine said, turning over to plant the softest but most intense kiss she could muster on his lips. "I... I love you too. I... oh god I love you."

The pair got comfortable in each other's arms. Then Madelaine smelled the sweet and savory smell of Chinese cuisine.

"You got lunch?" she asked.

"Oh, yeah." Jesse replied. "Eggplant and tofu stir-fry. Vegetable lo-mein. Go two plates."

"You did?"

"Yeah. To celebrate you getting the job. I knew you'd get it."

"Oh baby," she said, kissing his cheek. "An orgasm and a free lunch. You sure do know the way to a girl's heart."

*******  

Ashley had amazing news, or at least that's what she was telling Lili. It was so amazing she hadn't quite taken it all in and she needed a bit of time to even form the words on how to tell Lili. However, she still felt like celebrating, which is what brought the couple to the Whisky Casket. In Ashley's mind there was no better way to celebrate good news than with the best burgers in town and Lili couldn't disagree.

The pair were seated in a corner booth. They ordered immediately, sweet potato fries for Ashley and Lili's usual BBQ bacon burger.  

"You know, it's kind of odd to be celebrating something when I don't know exactly what it is," Lili pointed out.

"I know, I know," Halsey said. "It's just... it's so big I'm just now barely wrapping my head around it. I promise when I can fully fathom it, I'll tell you. Let's just, you know, celebrate the intense happiness I'm feeling."

"Works for me." Lili replied.

"Excellent. Now, before this happy little get together can begin, I need to make a quick pit stop. If you'll excuse me." Halsey gave Lili a quick kiss before excusing herself to the restroom.

Being left alone for the moment, Lili's eyes scanned the tavern, people watching. Nothing special, just students drinking, eating, playing darts and pinball... then her greenish-blue eyes fell on a sight she was hoping to not see. A sight that made that feeling in her stomach speak, and it was screaming "I told you so".

There it was, in a corner booth as well, just on the other side of the bar; Hailee Steinfeld cuddling close with a man... just not her boyfriend. He had Peter beat in the age department by a good twenty years. They were both dressed in office attire... this was someone she'd met at work.

Lili was furious, a lot angrier than she'd thought she'd be. She knew she'd be disappointed, but confirming her gut instinct actually made her furious at her longtime friend. How could she do this? How could she after what Lili had gone through with Jake?

That anger was what was in the driver's seat as Lili got up to confront Hailee. She knew there was no other explanation, especially after she saw Hailee and her older paramour kiss. It was the anger that had Lili get up from her seat to approach Hailee, who didn't notice her friend's arrival until Lili spoke up.

"Hi Hailee," Lili said, her sarcastically upbeat tone doing nothing to hide her anger. She stood their arms folded watching as Hailee's face went from surprise to dread.

"Oh... hi Lili," Hailee said, trying to straighten up. "Uhhh, what are you doing here?"

"Having lunch with Ashley. What are you doing here? And who's your apparently very close friend?"

"I'm George," the older gentleman said, extending his hand out to Lili. Lili responded with a look so cold it sent chills through him and told him exactly how welcome his handshake offer was.

"You know what's confusing Hailee? You being on a lunch date and Peter isn't here. I mean he has a free period. You couldn't give your boyfriend a ring?"

Before George could say anything, else Hailee stood up. "Can we talk alone?" She asked.

"I thought you'd never ask." Hailee led Lili to a quiet corner of the bar where it'd just be them. Privacy was a necessity for this conversation.

"What the hell Hailee?" Lili asked.  

"Lils, I can explain," the brunette assured. "But... why are you so mad?"

"Hmmm, let me think... oh, that's right, you're doing to Peter what Jake did to me! Is that not supposed to trigger me?"

"I know, but...."

"Look, explain it to me Hailee. No excuses. No buts. Just an explanation."

"Okay," said Hailee. She took a deep breath, then began. "Okay, remember at Spring Break... when we... you know. The threesome?"

"Yes, it's kind of hard to forget that since it seems everyone knows about it."

"Okay. Well, it's just that after that... I started to realize that... look, I have a lot ahead of me. And I don't want to be, you know, tied down.   I want to explore things. Myself and my sexuality. And I don't think I can do that with Peter."

"Why?" Lili asked. "Why exactly can't you do all this sexual exploration with your ACTUAL boyfriend who's nuts about you?"

"Because I don't know if I love him!" Hailee blurted out. "I know... I know I've said I do. I said it to his face. And I thought I did. But if I'm feeling like this... if I want to be with another man or sleep with another woman... then I don't know if it's actual love. And if I'm doubting... then it's not."

"Then why not tell him before you fuck your boss from work?" Lili asked.

"First of all, George is in another department so he's not my boss," Hailee corrected, trying to get a smile from Lili. It didn't work. "And secondly... it's just happened. We went for drinks and.... it happened in the back seat of his car in the parking lot. And... look I still care about Peter. And I don't want to hurt him."

"And cheating on him and breaking up with him isn't going to hurt him more than just ending it?" Lili said. "Let me tell you from experience, the cheating hurts a lot more than the actual breaking up."

"Look, I get that this is bringing up a lot of stuff from what happened with you and Jake but why are you THIS mad about it? Honestly if you hadn't said yes to the whole three-way this might not have happened so why not be mad at yourself a little?"

"How dare you?" Lili said. "I told you, I TOLD you it was a bad idea. But I went along with it against my better judgement because you assured me it'd be fine. And now you're blaming me for not having the guts to break up with your man before fucking a co-worker?"

"Okay, okay... I'm sorry," Hailee said. "You're right too. And I promise I'll end it with Peter soon. But you can't tell him. Please. Let me do it."

"Fine. I won't tell him. But I also won't lie for you. If he asks me point blank, I'm telling him."

"Okay," Hailee said, knowing she and her best friend were on shaky ground. "I'm sorry Lils. This just... it happened. I'm not exactly proud of it."

"You shouldn't be." Lili curtly replied. "Go back, finish your little tryst. Me and Ashley will head out."

"Lili, come on," Hailee said. "Don't be like that."

"If I'm helping you hide this in anyway, I'll be like that if I want to."

Hailee nodded and turned to walk back to George. She wanted to say more to Lili, but also knew better than to talk to her when she was this angry. The blonde's mind was made up and that was that. Hailee did know she could trust Lili at her word, that she wouldn't tell Peter... unless he asked.

Lili walked back to her table to see Halsey waiting on her. "Where'd you go?" She asked.

"Just had to have a talk with someone real quick," Lili said. The blonde however did not take her seat. "Look, Ash, is it okay if we just got this to go. I don't really want to be in here right now."

"Is everything okay?"

"Sure... just... look I'll tell you in the car. Let's just get the food and go, all right?"

"Yeah, sure," Ashley nodded. "I'll go to the bar and place the order."

That left Lili alone to really stew in her feelings, unfiltered for the first time. She was furious at Hailee for putting her in this position. For cheating. And she, in that moment, no longer had any issue admitting to herself that a lot of that anger came from seeing how just the suspicion was making Peter feel. Of course, when she calmed down, she wouldn't admit this to herself... but for now, she just accepted it.

******

Norman could not believe he was actually doing this. He was actually scheduling a fuck date with Jennifer Lopez in her office like it was some kind of professional meeting. It was an absurd situation on a couple different levels. Still, one look at that killer body and any level of absurdity was a small price to pay for a chance to have every inch of the good dance instructor's form.

"This week I'm pretty full for finals," Jennifer said, going over her schedule. "I don't really get any wiggle room for fun until Wednesday next week... but I want to do a lot more than wiggle." She gave Norman a wink, then brought her eyes back to the computer screen. "However, it does look like next Thursday is the when I'll have the most free time. That work for you?"

"Like a charm," Norman said. "You're place, right?"

"Correct." JLo replied. "Let's say around...1:00."

"Perfect," Norman said. "I hope I don't sound too eager, but I'm definitely looking forward to this."

"Nothing wrong with a little eagerness, Mr. Dillon," Jennifer said. "It tends to translate into a lot of fun in my experience. And trust me when I say, this will be an experience."

"Of that, I have no doubt."

"I bet you don't." Jennifer leaned over her desk and gave Norman a short but searing kiss. "Consider that an appetizer. Now, not to be too short, but I think you better go. I have a lot of classes I need to prep for. Which right now amounts to loading up my oversized thermos with the strongest coffee imaginable."

"Sure thing," Norman said. He got up from his seat and exited her office, a spring in his step. This was going to be a lot of fun... and he was in no danger of losing Tay over it. This new arrangement they had was truly the thing of dreams... if they could pull it off.

****** 

Taylor sat in the same room in which she had met with Wayne the first time. This time however, Wayne was making her wait. The moment she called him up Taylor had an inkling he may try this, make some kind of show of dominance towards her. And when they were initially dating, that might have worked.

But that was the old Taylor. The new Taylor that was born from Wayne's infidelity and overconfidence played the game a different way. That was something Wayne was about to find out two-fold.

After fifteen minutes he finally showed up, a cocky grin on his face. Taylor was going to make him pay for that.

"About time," Taylor said.

"What?" He asked with that shit-eating grin. "I got held up."

"Sure you did." Taylor could feel one eye on her already, scoping her body out, especially her legs. It's why she made sure to wear a short skirt. She knew how to get a direct hit with him. "Sit on that chair right there."

Wayne looked to a chair in the corner directly in front of Taylor, then to one much close to himself. "Why not this one?" he asked, pointing to the closer chair.

"Because I said the that one." Taylor replied. "You either do it or I leave and any business we potentially have ends because of a chair."

Wayne nodded then took the seat Taylor had pointed out.

"Good choice," Taylor said. She then got up from her seat, dragging it to the room's door to block it from being opened. "Now, here's how this deal is going to play out. Next Thursday. The Marina Hotel. Room 1989. 12:13 sharp. Got it?"

"What if I have somewhere else in mind?" He asked. Wayne didn't of course. Taylor knew him well enough to know that. He was just saying it to be difficult. Now it was time for the fun part of this meeting. Taylor knew he'd pull this. Now it was her turn to pull something on him.

"If you have somewhere else in mind, go there," Taylor said, walking over to Wayne's seat. His eyes followed her until she was in front of them. They continued to do so when she got on her knees and took his cock from his pants. "But you won't get any of this."

Any retort Wayne might have had went out the window when the legendary lips of his ex-lover wrapped around his cock. The only thing he was capable of was a moan. He wasn't hard yet, but that changed in moments within Taylor's delectable sauna of a mouth.

Taylor got off on it too. While she did indeed love a hard cock, there was just something magical about a cock going from soft to hard in her mouth. One of life's little carnal pleasures. Just the feeling of it almost evolving in her mouth to full, throbbing hardness made her wet. Norman was in for one hell of a night when the sun went down.

Taylor was doing everything she could to him, sending him through an oral obstacle course that Wayne knew, and was happy to know, he wouldn't get through. He was going to fail this endurance test. This suckjob was draining him quick. He was almost shocked by how Taylor was somehow better at this than when they had dated. She was always an oral goddess but now she went well past that.

The view was amazing too. Something about those red lips wrapped around his cock and those blue eyes looking up at him. He cheeks billowing, the soft moans and the occasional sight of her red nails lightly scratching his thighs. It was a visual treat just as much as one he could feel.

It hadn't even been five minutes and he could feel the end on its way, his cum beginning to bubble up and explode from into her mouth. Taylor could tell. She hadn't forgotten Wayne's signs. Her mouth left his cock to be replaced by her hand, swiftly jacking his rod while she began to vocally urge him.

"Gonna cum Wayne?" She asked. "Gonna cum just for me... bet you just need to see it, that hot white cum overing my face... getting some on my tongue and seeing me gulp it all down. You want that don't you?"

"Ohhh fuck yeah... yes Taylor," He said, his voice trailing off into a moan. "Soooo close."

"I can tell... fucking throbbing in my hand... you're about to fucking erupt just for me and it's going to feel so good!"

"Yessss...."

"Well.... not quite," Taylor said, removing her hand from his member and backing him off, leaving him hanging.

"What?" he asked. "Why'd you stop?"

"I never said I was going to make you cum here," Taylor said. "This was all about scheduling. If you want me to make you cum, you know the place and time. As for now... well, you have hands. You figure it out."

With that, Taylor left, reapplying her lipstick as the door shut. Wayne couldn't believe this, but he wasn't exactly mad. It just made him more eager for next Thursday blue balls or not.

******* 

To say things had been going well for Vanessa Morgan and her boyfriend Eric Shimp would be putting it lightly. They were breezing through finals, getting an A and rave reviews on the script the co-wrote for class. She'd quit her job at the strip club and gotten hired at the new restaurant opening up in town. And the biggest part... they were in love. True blue and all of that. She could see it in his eyes and feel it in his touch.

It was the little things as well, like what they were doing at the moment. No classes. No work responsibilities. With an open and free day Eric took Vanessa out for a picnic in a spot he'd picked just outside of town. It was a slightly wooded area. Not quite a forest but not quite a meadow. Somewhere in between. It was however located next to a little spring, complete with a water fall. The smell of nature, just on the cusp of the summer made the day even more romantic. And it was pretty heavily romantic, as he'd catered their little lunch with food from Vanessa's favorite vegan eatery. It was all for her to celebrate their recent successes.

"This... this is perfect baby," Vanessa said, soaking in the sunshine and sipping on her seltzer, also provided by Eric. "Thank you. The perfect end to the semester. Made even better because of who I met."

"Who'd that be?" Eric said, making a small joke.

"I think you'd like him. He's the most handsome, sweet and level headed person I've ever met... and he's one hell of a lay."

"Sounds like a keeper."

"He definitely is." Vanessa leaned over, giving Eric a gentle kiss. "This spot is really beautiful babe. How'd you even find it?"

"I like to drive the day after it rains out this way. Everything just smells nice. And there's a unique look to the sky most of the time. Both bright and overcast at the same time somehow. Then I'll walk around... just kind of happened on it. It turned out to be the perfect quiet spot too."

"it is very serene." Vanessa agreed. "Want to take a closer look at the spring?"

"Sure." Eric got up first, reaching out for Vanessa's hand before they both went to the spring. The water was crystal clear, the couple easily seeing their reflection in the water, albeit a little rippled from the tiny waterfall just above. The plants that surrounded it all sprouted beautiful flowers of all different colors surrounded by lush green leaves and grass.

"Wow," Vanessa said. "The water looks so clean. You ever gotten in?"

"Well, no, not really. I just kind of look at it."

"Well, in that case," Vanessa said, taking off her t-shirt. "Want to?"

"Well, um... isn't it kind of... out in the open? Besides, I didn't bring a swimsuit."

"Neither did I," Vanessa said with a wink, removing her bra as well. "Besides, this is actually a lot less public than the place where we first had sex. And also, probably a lot cleaner. I'd actually feel comfortable scanning this place with a black light."

Vanessa continued to strip down until she was bare to the world. She put one foot in the spring before she turned back to Eric. "Come on, you're not going to make me do this solo, are you?"

One look at that face, as well as the rest of Vanessa's perfect body, led Eric to the only answer that made sense to give her. Soon he was stripped down and in the spring with her.

"This is really nice, isn't it babe?" Vanessa said, wading in the crystal-clear water. "So close to nature. Nothing between us and it."

"It's definitely something," he said, watching Vanessa's beautiful body get slick with the water. It was making him really hot, a state that Vanessa easily noticed due to the magic of nudity,

"That it is," Vanessa said, her eyes on his cock going from six to midnight in the spring. She waded over to him, kissing him while grasping his cock once he was in range. "You feel like really celebrating things baby?"

"I think you're convincing me." Eric replied with a smile. The pair then kissed again, embracing each other tight. Vanessa backed him on the stone edge. Eric got the picture, sitting on it while Vanessa got between his legs.

She looked up at him before submerging a bit more in the water. Her nails lightly raked his legs while she kissed his thighs, working up to his cock. Still hands free, Vanessa rubbed her cheeks against his hardness, the head even brushing against her lips.

Her eyes connected to his one more time before she took the head between her lips, giving it a loving French kiss, heavy on the tongue. Eric moaned, the green light for Vanessa to take him in deeper. She wasn't looking to make him cum, not yet at least, she just wanted to drive him wild so when the time came, they'd both be seeing stars.

Eric found himself ready for countdown as Vanessa took more of him in her mouth. The sweet and soft sucking and the skillful caresses and licks of her tongue were putting him on the highway to heaven. And of course, looking down to see the most beautiful face on Earth in his summation doing this to him just made it all the better.

Just when Eric thought things couldn't get better, Vanessa's mouth departed from his dick. She moved back from him to, but her eyes beckoned him to follow her. He waded back into the spring, moving towards Vanessa as she moved towards the waterfall. Every step he made towards her, she stepped back until she had gone underneath the tumbling water, backing up against the wall of stone behind her.

Eric soon walked through the falling water, his prize waiting for him. Once more the loving couple embraced, though this time Eric picked up Vanessa, holding her amazing ass in his hands as he softly pinned her against the wall. Now the moment was his to seize.

It was Vanessa's turn to moan out his name as her entered her. It fit like a glove and always had. Eric wasn't the first man she'd been with like she was the first woman for him... but she had never been with someone who fit ever part of her, and not just physically. That made every movement inside her feel so much more. More pleasureful, more tender, more loving. It was just plain better.

"Yes... oh yes baby," Vanessa softly cried out. She nibbled his ear lobe while her arms and legs squeezed him tighter. His thrust got deeper, slowing himself down a bit just to experience her even longer. Ever kiss from her lips to her shoulder was sweet and tender. He needed her to know with every movement of his lovemaking how he felt about her.

With Vanessa holding on tight, Eric held and moved her from under the cascading watered to another edge to the spring. It was the perfect height for him to set her down and keep good footing below the clear water.

With his footing secured, Eric resumed his movements, though now with Vanessa in a bit more of a comfortable position for them both he could sample more of what his loving girlfriend had to offer.

Vanessa cooed, leaned back and offered up her supple tits to her man, every loving kiss and lick combining with his skilled thrusts inside her to push her closer and closer to her end. He knew her body so well at this point. All the right spots and all the right moves made her putty in his hands when Eric wanted to do it... and he very much wanted to right now.

But he was also taking his time. Any worry about being caught melted away as they melted into each other. Making each other feel good was the only thing that mattered in the moment, and it was a moment both wanted to last beyond reason.

Still, that didn't mean Vanessa couldn't throw a little gasoline on the fire. She rose her head up and brought her hand to Eric's facing, making sure he was looking at her.

"Doing me so good baby," she said. "Always make me feel like a queen... mmmm right there honey..."

"Fuck... Vanessa... you are my queen baby," Eric grunt, kissing her breasts.

"Mmm make your queen cum baby... mmmm yeah baby...." Vanessa leaned all the way back, framing herself on the green grass, highlighted by a smattering of flowers. The vision of Vanessa made Eric begin to move in her harder, the water he was in beginning to splash. His hands roamed her body, one sticking below the equator and the other moving all the way of her body. Her massaged her tits and caressed her face, Vanessa sucking on his fingers n between gasps and moans.

Meanwhile below the proverbial belt Eric played with her clit, making Vanessa's back arch from the contact. The two were careening towards an explosion of their passion, and both were urging the other on. Eric took a more subtle approach with his words.

"Oh my god... you're perfect... fuck Vanessa... baby I fucking love you so much... oh my god baby I love you!"

His words warmed her heart and made the lust in her burn brighter and bright with every sweet word the fell from his mouth. Her words however, were a bit more direct.

"Give it to me... just that baby," Vanessa said, tender moans turning into savage growls. "Oh god yes... give me that perfect cock... oh my god yes... cum in me... cum for me and I'll do it for you... oh God cum with me baby... fill me... fill me!"

It was the twilight of their current tryst. Eric rose a bit out of the water, now completely on top of his love. The two were totally entwined with each other. Flesh to flesh, gaze to gaze, both rushing towards a shared crescendo.

"Vanessa!" Eric cried out before planting his lips on her, pumping her pussy full of his seed as the both moaned in unison. The first hot splash of his cum inside her set Vanessa off as well, the two tumbling into a sea of pleasure together, melding into one for what seemed like an age. When they both came back to Earth, Eric rolled off of Vanessa, lying next to her in the sun, basking the in the afterglow.  

It was easily the best picnic either had ever had.

******* 

After a long day of work and classes and a brief respite interrupted by her prolonged break-up with someone who was most likely the love of her life, Camila was tapped out. She was finally ready to relax. Nothing was getting in her way.

She was in her sweats, on her couch, streaming some of her favorite junk food TV and all topped with a big bowl of instant ramen. Nothing was going to derail her relaxation plans. How could anything else do it.

Right when she was about to take that first bite, Lili came in, and just one look at the blonde's face as she was heading towards her told Camila that yes, her plans for relaxation were once more torpedoed.

"I need to talk to you," Lili said, her voice simply adding to the distress on her face. "It's urgent."

"Yeah, I figured," Camila sighed, setting her food down on the coffee table in front of her. "If I was standing up would you tell me I need to sit down?"

"Definitely."

"Okay. Maybe you should sit down as well."

"Can't... trust me."

"Okay," Camila said any traces of cool she had left in her fading the moment she saw how concerned and angry. "What's wrong."

"Okay... so... remember how I told you if I knew anything about what's going on with Hailee, I'd tell you?"

"Yeah..."

"Okay... so... I know something."

With those words, the floodgates opened and Lili spilled everything she'd found out. As Camila listened, her face of concern slowly morphed into a level of rage Lili hadn't seen since the Jake Incident. Lili could have sworn she even saw the brunette's hands, now clasped into fists, shaking.

When Lili was done, she waited for the anger she could see on Camila's face explode like a nuke. Instead, she saw her calmly reach for a hair tie on the coffee table and tie her long dark hair back. Then Cami got up from the couch.

"Cami, where are you going?" Lili asked.

"My room," Cami said. "I'm going to get some of the weed Sabrina gave me, smoke every bit of it and see if it calms me down just enough to the point I don't go down to that apartment RIGHT NOW to kick the shit out of that cheating bitch!"

"Cami, slow down," Lili said. "I know you're angry. And I get it. I'm... I'm angry too. I'm furious honestly. How am I supposed too not be?"

Lili flopped down one the couch, staring up at the ceiling. "I hate having to cover for her on this. I hate that she put me in this position. She KNOWS what I went through. Now I'm covering for a cheater. And Peter... I really hate doing this to him. He's... he's a real friend, you know? Not just because I'm friends with you and his girlfriend. Or soon to be ex. He was really, really there for me after what happened. And not just with Spring break. It's not even weird. You know, because of the threesome thing. He's just... he's really sweet and I feel like I'm stabbing him in the back by doing this but I also want to give Hailee the benefit of the doubt that she'll tell him... either way I feel like I'm being... you know, just awful."

Camila took a breath then went over to the couch. She lifted up Lili's legs, took a seat, and let them fall back on her lap.  

"Look, Lils, you're in a tough spot. And I'm not going to make it worse. So... I'm keeping my mouth shut too. But if Peter asks me... I'm going to tell him."

"So will I." Lili said. "I said as much to Hailee."

"Really?"

"Yeah. I'll cover for her but I won't lie for her. Not about this and not to someone who's really helped me through a tough time. I'm not built like that."

"I know you're not," Cami said, grasping on to Lili's hand. "You wouldn't be my sister from another mister if you were."

"Thanks."

"You know what?" Cami asked.

"What?" Lili asked in response.

"I think we could both use some of Sabrina's magic herb," Cami observed.

"Oh GOD yes," Lili agreed. "Where does she get it from anyway?"

"Some guy she calls Gandalf. But I think his real name is Tim. Has a wizard beard though."

*******

While a lot of things had indeed changed in Bella's business with her desire for expansion, most things stayed the same. Including Matt's taking new hires for a test drive, especially in their specialties.

While he'd had a surprising amount of fun with Victoria, despite their earlier difference, a shared love for anal sex squashed that beef. And now he was awaiting another new recruit Kelli Berglund had found. A wonderfully busty blonde by the name of Natalie Alyn Lind.

She was a cheerleader at the school, on a scholarship no less. She didn't really need the money, at least from a financial standpoint. From a sexual standpoint, from how Kelli told it, it was a definite need. Some women just got off on the idea of being a whore. A prostitute. And while Matt didn't exactly love the word "whore", except for with the Dove just because of how much she LOVED the term, if that was what got the woman off who was he to judge?

Natalie was one of those women by all reports, and in just three weeks on the job she'd proven insanely popular among clients both old and new. Sure, some of it was her winning personality, her voracious sexual appetite and yes, her being a cheerleader. And a lot of it was her tits. Natalie had an amazing body all around, but her tits were the things of dreams to some men, Matt included. She could probably pay for her tuition three times over based on her titjobs alone.

Which was what Matt was going to be testing out. He'd have time for the rest of her body later on down the line, but even her couldn't resist the draw of her d-cups. He was already hard awaiting her arrival.

The knock at the office door, or the room he used for an office in Bella's place, signaled Natalie's arrival.

"Come in," he said, and she did. To say she looked gorgeous would be underselling it. She was dolled up perfectly in tight fitting jeans and top that more resembled something from Victoria's secret than a t-shirt from Target. Denim and black lace, a lovely and lethal combination as it turned out.

"Mr. Nelson, I presume," The bombshell said, taking her first steps inside.

"You presume correct." Matt replied. With that confirmation, Natalie entered completely. "You are certainly quite the looker Ms. Lind."

"Thanks," she said. "And please, make it Natalie. I'm not much for the domme stuff."

"You got it Natalie." Matt got up from the behind the desk and stood up. "I guess you know why you're here."

"Of course. One of the bosses wants a sample. And I'm more than happy to show you the goods I sell."

"Well then by all means, show me."

Natalie nodded with a smirk and pulled her top down, exposing her fantastic funbags to Matt. They were indeed something to behold. He hadn't ever seen quite so perfect a set of tits. Perfect shape, wonderful pointy pink nipples and just the right amount of hang.  

He approached her, eager for a more close-up inspection of her melons. "May I?" He asked once he got close enough to touch."

"By all means," Natalie urged. "They're not just there for show."

Matt's hands held her tits. They were easily more than a handful but just the right size to play with. They were also much more than a mouth full, but that didn't prevent the law students from bringing his mouth to the party.

"Ohhhh yeah," Natalie said, her tone absolutely giddy. "Suck my titties... mmm just like that... fuck that's good...."

Matt was a bit surprised; he'd barely gotten started on her breasts as she was already quivering. Either she was going over the top in performance or she was genuinely getting turned on. Given the reputation she had among her loyal customers, Matt was going to side with the latter.

"Someone likes having their titties played with," Matt said.

"Mmm hmm," Nat moaned. "My favorite asset is my favorite weakness. Funny... fuck... how it goes."

"How would those tits love a bit more attention?" Matt knowingly asked.

"Guess it makes sense for one the bosses to know my M. O., huh?" Natalie cheekily replied. "To be blunt, I'd love it if you fucked my tits. Again, not just for decoration."

"Excellent. Lay on the couch." Matt gestured towards the large couch in the corner of Bella's office. Big enough for two people to comfortable lay on. Needless to say, he, Bella and Dove had gotten a lot of mileage out of this superior sofa.

"Of course," Natalie said. "Wishes, commands and all that." The busty blonde made her way over to the couch, Matt close behind and undoing his pants. By the time Natalie had gotten on the couch and laid back, his pants were long gone and his raging hard-on was ready to go.

"Nice," Natalie said. "And I'm not just saying that because you're the boss Mr. Nelson... that is one nice piece of meat you're packing."

"Thanks," Matt said as he straddled her. He pawed those magnificent breasts one more time before prepping his pipe for contact.

"Not to tell you how to use that thing," Natalie said. "But what ae you waiting for? Fuck these titties."

Matt LOVED hearing invites like that. That's why these girls were pros. They knew what to do with everything, body and words. Natalie doubled down on her request, pushing those full funbags together.  

Matt was just about ready to dive in, but his cock was dry, and that wouldn't make for the fun kind of friction. Fortunately, Bella's business meant a lot of lube was handing. A quick reach over to a nearby lampstand handled that issue. He squirted a dollop of clear gel on to her tits and Natalie eager spread it around, making those boobs nice and slick. The table now completely set, Matt's dick dived into her cleavages, Natalie instantly pressing the melons around him.

"Oh wow," Matt said. "Damn."

"Feels good huh baby?" Natalie said. "These fat fucking tits jacking your cock off... making you want to cum... tell me how good it feels!"

"Shit! It's so damn good!" Matt said. And he wasn't lying. This girl knew how to use her assets to make fucking those breasts next level. Jacking him with them, her searing words and her blazing eyes making it all feel so much better. He was surprised her was already so close.

But it wasn't just the flesh... it was the view as well. Not just those blazing brown eyes, but those titis, shiny from the lube and his cock peeking out at the very top with every mind-blowing thrust. Her nipples hard enough to cut glass and her face lustful enough to topple empires.

"Fuck, I can feel you throbbing," Natalie groaned. "That's so hot... nothing... NOTHING better than a hard, throbbing cock between my titties... except when it cums... that's the best. That hot, white man magma, covering them. Mmm lets me know I did a good job. And it tastes so yummy too. You got some for me, dontcha? Some hot, gooey cum... some frosting just for me?"

"Oh... oh fuck... oh Natalie..." Matt groaned, his thrusts getting quicker, more erratic.

"I'll take that as a yes," she said with a wicked giggle. "Don't hold back... come on... this is all for you... and a little for me to be honest. Give me that cum. Give. Me. That. Cum!"

Matt looked down again, forcing his eyelids open in a Herculean effort, looked down at Natalie. The brown-eyed beauty's face was total lust. She might as well have been Aphrodite with how purely sexual it was. A sneer, eyes still ablaze and sticking her tongue out, flicking it at him and begging for his cum without saying a word. That combined with her words and the lovely visual and tactile sensation of her lovely tits around his pole was going to make this all end in record time for him.

"Oh FUCK!" Matt said, his thrusting stopping as his cock erupted.

"YES!" Natalie shouted with genuine glee. "Every drop baby! All of it!"

Matt was happy to give Natalie just what she asked for, his first shot from between her colossal cleavage leaving a gooey streak across her face. A small pool of jizz formed on her neck from the next few shots. He then pulled his cock from the valley of flesh to jerk out the rest of his cum into a white glaze one her globes before falling back on the couch. He was of course able to lift himself up enough to watch Natalie make a show of cleaning his cum up, slowing every stream down as it was scooped up with her fingers.

"That was FUN," Natalie said with another giggle, this time a bit sweeter. "Can't wait for round two Mr. Nelson."

"Me neither." he replied, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Those are magnificent tits... but you have so many more magnificent things to peruse."

"Thank you. Mind if I use the shower?"

"Of course," he said. "Down the main hall to the right. Oh, and Natalie?"

"Yes?"

"Next time, bring the cheerleader outfit."

"Of course." Natalie winked at him then headed out towards the shower, a superstar employee in the making. Matt laid back and sighed. Bella may have been gone for the time being, but the job was still a lot of fun.

*******

"All right people, we're two days away from opening," Madelaine said. It'd been one week since Elisha hired her, and in that time, she'd trained a full staff of servers and bussers on limited time. And now was the time for the big pep talk to get them psyched.

They were all in front of her, sitting at the tables while she stood at the bar, Selena to her right as her head server and Jesse behind the bar. He'd gotten hired as a bartender. It turned out flair bartending as one of his skills on his resume. As long as he was there with her, Madelaine felt secure.

"I know we've had a short amount of time to get ready," Madelaine said. "We've had to crunch. We've had to really work hard to get into the groove. And the good news is, I think we've done it. In fact, I know we have. We're going to do great. But we won't be perfect. And that's okay. We're a new restaurant and a new staff just learning to work together. Here's something though most managers won't tell you; no restaurant is perfect. Not by a long shot. Every night mistakes are made. The goal is never to be perfect. The goal is to be great. And part of being great is owning up to the mistakes you'll make and trying your best to fix them. And we've done an amazing job of that. Some of you are around my age, so I know you've done this while contending with finals. It's not easy. So, that why we're here, today. This is not a training day. This is a fun day. Our wonderful cooking staff which our illustrious restaurant owner Elisha has trained, has made us a small feast of all our menu items. So, when I'm done yapping, feel free to dig in, converse, and please thank them for the effort they put into this for us. We're a team, so let's treat each other as such. So, on that note, have at it. Oh, and table on the left is all our vegan options. The avocado fries are superb, if my opinion holds any weight."

The workers went to the food and began to dig in. Selena and Jesse stayed back with Madelaine for a bit.

"Did that sound okay?" Madelaine asked them both, taking a seat at the bar. "Was I too wordy? Too corny?"

"Babe, you were great," Jesse said, caressing her hand. "Amazing even."

"Jesse's right," Selena agreed. "You're made for this Mads. We're going to kill on Friday. We're a machine."

"Thanks, you guys," Madelaine said. "It's just... this isn't Knockers, thank god, but still... it's a bigger deal. My knees are kind of shaky. I can't screw this up."

"Well, how about you scarf down one of those veggie burgers to numb those nerves?" Jesse suggested. I'll join you with some wings.

"Sounds great," Madelaine said, leaning over and giving her man a sweet kiss. Just as Madelaine turned to get up from the barstool, she was faced with one of the servers. It was a person she'd hired, Vanessa Morgan. "HI Vanessa, did you have a question?"

"No," Vanessa said. "Just wanted to thank you for this opportunity. Especially considering my old job."

"Oh, no problem." Madelaine answered. "Honestly, your old job was why I decided to give you the thumbs up."

"Really? Why's that?"

"Vanessa, as a stripper you wore what, ten-inch heels and swirled around on a steel pole?"

"Well, more like nine inches but yeah." Vanessa answered.

"Well, if you can do that and maintain perfect balance then holding trays of food should be a breeze. Besides, that's a people job. And if you can deal with some of those more... abrasive customers then you can deal with anything a place like this can throw at you."

"Oh... thanks!"

"No problem," Madelaine said. "Now, dig and enjoy the food. Today is for us. Tomorrow, we really prep for opening."

"Cool. Thanks again though. Really." With that Vanessa went back to the mass of workers, conversing, eating and laughing. The very sight made Madelaine smile wide. Then she felt Jesse's hand on her shoulder and a kiss from him on her cheek.

"Selena's right. You are made for this. Feels good, huh?"

"Feels amazing... and you being here makes it even better."

"You know what's going to push it over the top?" Jesse asked.

"What?"

"Some of those chipotle BBQ vegan wings."

"When you're right, you're right." Madelaine agreed as the pair headed towards the tables of food. For the first time in a long time, everything felt right to her, even the pressure. This was the first step for everything that would come next.

*******  

The office was filled with the sounds of hushed grunts, groans and moans. Hailee could barely contain herself. She was on George's desk, her blouse open, breasts out, leg's spread and George's cock deep inside of her.

Neither could get as loud as they were in the middle of the work day, just before lunch. That always meant it was busy with people trying to get as much stuff done to have a stress-free lunch hour. But they just couldn't contain themselves. It was the draw of maybe getting caught. That was a weakness Hailee had even with Peter, and it was one George found very appealing as well.

"George... mmm yeah... right there," Hailee whisper-growled. She was leaning back letting George completely set the pace. "Oh yessssssss... mmmm please make me cum..."

George replied with a caveman grin, increasing his pace inside of Hailee's heavenly pussy. The only thing on her mind was pleasure. Nothing more. Just the moment. Not any loyalties or promises made. Those were nowhere to be found when she was feeling this hot, with George's cock hitting every sweet spot she had and her eyes constantly at the door, staring at the knob to see if it would turn.

The sex-crazed pair weren't crazy. The blinds were down... but the door was not locked. Otherwise, what fun would that be?

"Tell me what you want," George said, giving Hailee a few hard pumps as he awaited her answer. "Tell me what you need."

"I... ahhh... I need your cock," she managed to get out, her voice just as hazy as her face. "I... oh god I need your cum!"

"That's a girl," he said, sealing their secret tryst with a kiss. Hailee laid all the way back on the desk now, papers and pens rolling to the carpeted floor while her legs went up, rest on his shoulders and letting George drive into her deep, drive all the way home.

"Cum for me baby," he demanded. "Cum... I want to see how good this cock makes you feel."

"Oh... mmm fuck yes... so close... oh my...." Hailee's eyes began to flutter along with her heart. She was closer and getting close as George moved faster inside her. It'd be a losing battle if she was fighting at all. Instead, she willingly gave herself over to the pleasure.

She bit her lips, trying as hard as she could to suppress the cries of passion that were demanding to be freed. It was like trying to contain and nuclear explosion with a trashcan lid.

"Yesss!" She said, not exactly quietly but far from the scream that was begging to be released. Either way it was a signal of her orgasm, alongside the much more obvious feeling of her cunt spasming around George's cock. Of course, all these stimuli were just the right combination to send him off the deep end as well.

"Yeah, cum for me baby," he grunted, thrusting a few more times, all his willpower focused on not blowing inside of her. "You want my cum baby? Still want it?"

"Oh yes... mmm please," Hailee said, more than a little dick drunk and still in the lovely fog of orgasmic pleasure. She slid off the desk onto her knees when George pulled out of her. Her mouth was open and her tongue out. She knew the drill... and she loved it.

"Oh yeah... just like that baby," George said, sweating bullet as he beat his cock, aiming it right at Hailee's tongue. "Right on your tongue... gonna shoot... right... on that... NNGGGGG!!!"

Hailee moaned when the first rope of jism hit her outstretched tongue. Most of his hot man magma landed on her tongue, but a few stray shots got on her face. Hailee didn't care. It was all such a turn on that it didn't matter in the moment. And for George, he was just loving the picture he was painting.  

"Don't swallow it yet," he said. "Play with it."

Hailee did as he asked, rolling the jism around her tongue for a few seconds before swallowing it with a big gulp then opening her mouth to show off its emptiness.

"Good girl," he said before slumping back down in his seat. "I don't know about you, but I'm ready for lunch."

"I could definitely eat," Hailee said dreamily. She got back to her feet and grabbed her panties from the rug, sliding them back on and buttoning her bouse back up. "But I have to get to class. Finals."

"Oh, I still have vivid memories of that," George said. "We still on for Friday night?"

"Definitely. But, until then, see you around the office." 

Hailee exited George's office and looked around. The coast was clear. The leggy brunette then noticed that there was still a bit of cum around her lips. She quickly wiped it away with her finger, sucking it down before leaving the office.

Hailee however did not notice everything. She did not notice Camila just around the corner who saw her little exit. But if she had seen Cami, she would have seen a face of anger like none she'd ever seen before.

********  

"I'm pretty sure we're definitely going to be getting a lot of questions about the deeper meaning behind the kaiju stuff," Peter said, going over his class notes with Lili. They were seated at their usual table. There wasn't the usual crowd. Camila and Hailee were still at their job, and the same was true of Madelaine and Selena as well. Right now, it was just the two of them.

"What about Japanese ghost stories?" Lili asked, her seat very close to Peter's as they looked over their shared notes. "I know that was more midterm stuff but still, it's still being peppered throughout the class."

"Maybe a few, like an extra credit thing but I can't see it being as big. At least not the ancient stories. More modern folklore we have to be on the lookout for."

"Agreed." The pair didn't realize how close their heads were, their faces were to each other until they looked up from their notes. "Sorry," Lili said. "Little too close for comfort."

"I don't know," Peter said, the words just falling out of his mouth. "I'm not uncomfortable at all."

"Me neither," Lili admitted. When she realized what she was admitting to, she quickly changed the subject. "So, remember that game we were talking about last week at lunch? The Gamecube one?"

"Yeah, Eternal Darkness. What about it?"

"Well, I called my mom... and she said she and my dad were cleaning out the garage and found of box of some of my old games... and look what they sent me."

Lili smiled wide when she reached into her backpack, showing the very same game off.

"Awesome!" Peter said. "When are we playing it?"

"Ooh, someone's eager," the blonde jokingly teased. "I'll tell you what, next week I'm doing some overnight inventory and I'm going to need some company to stay sane. Swing by the store. We'll play the game a bit and watch the characters go insane instead of me."

"Awesome. Me and Hailee will be there."

"Yeah, Hailee," Lili said, her voice trailing off at the mention of her long-time friend's name. "Has she... talked to you lately?"

"About what?" he asked. That froze Lili for a moment. She hadn't thought about the line of questioning this far through. Hell, didn't even really know why she asked the question.

"Well, it's just that you guys have seemed... off a bit and I was wondering if things were okay."

"It's that obvious?" Peter asked. "I don't know. I'm just going to chalk it up to everyone being tense of the end of the semester and that's the issue. But we haven't had any real conversations aside from good morning, see you later, and the most frequent one "I have to take this call."

Again, Lili was left speechless. She was disappointed, deeply disappointed in Hailee for not following through. It made Lili want to tell him what she knew... but she also didn't feel right about breaking her promise. Her resolve on that however was fading quicker and quicker. Before it could fade completely, Camila joined the club, still in her office clothes and with a dour look on her face that Peter instantly picked up on before the lovely brunette could start in on her lunch.

"What's wrong" he asked. And Camila couldn't answer, at least not honestly. Which infuriated her after what she saw at the office. She couldn't remember the last time she felt so angry. However, she wasn't showing it, at least not too much.

"Nothing Petey dear," Cami said. "I'm fine."

"You don't sound fine. You sure everything is okay?"

Cami gave him a smile after flashing a quick but knowing look to Lili that she hoped he didn't pick up. Time to cover for someone she didn't think was worth it.

"Peter, I'm fine. Aside from still reeling a bit from Jose, I'm fine. Just... shit day at the office combined with a couple final exams today."

"Okay... but if that changes, let me know."

"You got it." Cami replied.

"I'm going to grab some dessert then," Peter said. "You guys want anything?"

"I would kill for one of the brownies. I don't know what it is about this place but those are the best brownies I've ever had that aren't home made."

"I think I'm going to finish off this grilled cheese before I even consider anything sugary," Cami said.

"So, one brownie and... whatever I'm getting," Peter said. "Be right back."

Lili had a smile on her face as she watched him walk away. Cami picked up on it, but it quickly faded when memories of what she observed not even an hour ago came back to the forefront of her mind.

"We need to talk," she said to Lili. "Now."

"Oh no," Lili said, her smile fading. "What happened?"

"I'm guessing Hailee didn't tell Peter about her wandering vagina," Cami said. "Or if she did, she's still fucking George because that's what I caught the tail end of as she wiped her lips clean of him when she left his office."

"Goddamn it!" Lili said, trying to keep her voice contained. It barely worked. "I knew it! I fucking knew it. Damn it."

"You're taking this a lot worse than I thought you would," Cami said.

"I trusted her! I trusted her to do the right thing and she lies to me! I've known her since kindergarten and she lies to me like this. And has me lie for her... I can't keep doing this."

"Join the club." Cami replied. "She has until this Saturday in my books. I won't do it past that point. I didn't make a promise to her. I made one to you. And frankly if you're gonna crack I'll be happy to do it first and take the heat off of you."

"You know what? Fine. I wash my hands of it. I'm not doing any more covering up. I feel awful about it."

"About what?" a new voice said. And that voice belonged to Madelaine, fresh from her little getting to know you party at The Pit.

"Some extremely stressful bullshit," Cami said as Madelaine stood behind her. "Joining us for lunch?"

"Nope, just came by to post some flyers for the restaurant opening. Last minute push to spread the word and all that.   I also have something for the both of you."

Madelaine handed the pair three envelopes.

"Invites to the grand opening," Madelaine said answering the question the two were about to ask. "Cami, your extra one is for your friend. He's nice. I like him and he gave Jesse his first acting gig. So, he gets in too."

"Thanks, Mads," Cami said. She then looked at the invite within the envelope. "7:00 on Friday?"

"Correct. Personally, I'd show up a bit earlier. I can guarantee you a table but I can't guarantee you'll be rushed through a long line. I can also guarantee you our best server, Selena."

"That guarantees us a personal touch," Lili said.

"And she does have an amazing one at that," Madelaine said with a flirtatious smile. "Well, lovely seeing you ladies as always, but I do have to get these flyers up and make it to my statistics final."

"See ya Mads," Cami said. Lili gave her farewell soon after. "Well, looks like we have plans for Friday. And me without a plus one. You bringing Ashley?"

"Probably." Lili answered. "And Peter's probably bringing Hailee... I don't know if I can't keep quiet."

"Neither can I. Fortunately, that why God invented whisky."

"Cami, alcohol makes you super talkative. I've seen it."

"Oh yeah... this is going to be a challenge."

******* 

The days leading up to this moment for Norman both seemed to breeze by and take forever all at the same time, but the day was finally here and it was set to be one of the single best Thursdays in the history of calendars.

He still couldn't quite believe what was happening. Not just that one of the single hottest women he'd ever seen with an ass that was so perfect calling it perfect was an understatement wanted to fuck him... but that his girlfriend, the single most perfect match for himself he'd ever known wasn't only fine with it, she wanted details afterwards.

And here he was, outside Jennifer Lopez's front door, psyching himself up knock, somewhat worried that the moment she answered the door he'd wake up and this whole thing would have been a dream. If it was a dream, it seemed to be becoming reality with every passing second. Norman knocked on the door and in moments Jennifer answered the door, wearing nothing but a small robe. One tug of the belt and he'd see everything. He liked what he saw and Jennifer knew it.

"Right on time," she said.

"Can you blame me?" Norman replied.

"Honestly? Not for a second. Come in." Norman passed through and with the click of the front door's lock Jennifer dropped her robe. She cleared her throat, getting him to turn to look and then drop his jaw at all the nude, curvy goodness.

"Holeee shit," Norman said.

"Well, not exactly smooth but I do appreciate the honesty," Jennifer said. "Let's get to the bed room."

"You, don't want to have a like a drink or something first?"

"No. Do you?"

"No."

"Then, like I said, bedroom." Jennifer gestured down the hall and Norman shrugged and followed. Jennifer opened the door at the end of the hallway, allowing Norman into her chambers.

The bedroom screamed comfort. A bed that pushed the boundaries of king-size, covered in pillows and blankets in black and red. The darker colors matched the rest of the room. It wasn't quite dour, there was some life to it all. Elegant was more of the proper word... with a little something wild underneath.

While Norman absorbed this in, Jennifer leaned again the bedroom door, imagining just how she was going to wreck this computer science student. He did after all do his job with flying colors. He deserved something a bit more than the greenbacks he received and lot more than just an orgasm. Again, she was going to wreck him.

"Clothes off," she said. "This is going to be kind of hard if I'm the only one naked."

"Point taken." In what had to be a land speed record his clothes were shed and Jennifer liked what she saw. Judging by the heat he was packing they were both about to be devastated in the most fun ways imaginable.

"Sit on the bed," Jennifer ordered and Norman obeyed happily. Usually what was on Jennifer's mind would just be a formality, but her mouth was absolutely watering at the sight of his cock. It was the blueprint of penile perfection in her eyes. She was going to have that wonderful rod in every way she could think of... but first she had a bit of a hunger she needed to sate.

Norman watched, grinning like a hyena as the luscious Latina got on all fours and began to crawl towards him. Any disbelief he had been feeling earlier was replaced by eagerness, eagerness that grew as she made her way to him inch by wonderful inch.

His eyes darted from J. Lo's face to her wonderful rump, thoughts of the possibilities making his very ready rod twitch in excitement. And that sight gave Jennifer her own animalistic grin.

She ran her fingers up his calves and over his thighs, teasing yet not wasting time in getting her hands on that cock. She heard a small moan escape his lips when her warm, soft hands grabbed his cock. Not too tight, not too soft, but just right. She didn't stroke him for too long, but for the amount of time she did, she gave him much more than just her hand.

"This is one hell of a cock you have here Norman," Jennifer said, stroking his pole. "Not too sound too slutty, but I've seen and had more than a few... and a specimen, believe you me... let's see how it rides though."

"Oh wow," Norman gasped when her mouth wrapped around his dick. "Shit." The dancing diva wasted not even a second working on him, slurping his cock into her mouth and sucking like a Hoover. He leaned back on his arms and soaked it all in, closing his eyes and just letting him feel ever skilled suck and talented twirl of the tongue.

Jennifer wasn't trying to get him off, she was just having fun and she was one of those rare women who saw a blowjob as a fun activity. It wouldn't get her off by any means, but seeing, hearing and feeling what she could do to a man with just her mouth and hands. Softly rubbing and playing with his balls and sensually sucking on his meat was all it took to make Norman clay in her hands.

And the way he looked at her, completely under the spell of her lust as he watched his cock slide in and out of her mouth, going down her throat. It was a thrill and they both knew it was only going to get better from there. Jennifer withdrew her mouth from his dick and straddled him where he sat. She never broke her gaze from Norman's as she reached between them and lined his throbbing dick up with her sopping slit, and when she sunk down on his cock it was the first step on the stairway to heaven.

"Mmm damn Norman," Jennifer said. "Fits like a glove."

Norman took a few moments to savor the fresh sensation of Jennifer Lopez's experienced pussy. His hands migrated to her amazing ass. It was predictable but it wasn't like J. Lo could blame him. She'd do the exact same in his position. With his hands firmly gripping a cheek in each hand the two really began, and much like with the blowjob Jennifer saw no reason to start slow. She wanted his cock and she wanted it now.

"Mmm that's it... damn you know how to fuck baby," Jennifer said "Mmmm... fuck... gimme that good fucking dick!"

She bucked in his lap like she was in a rodeo. Main difference being was Norman had no intention of throwing her off his saddle. Why would he. She used her dancer's body in all the right way. Grinding and working, swirling her hips and twerking all on his cock. He may have gotten a few thrusts in but there was no mistaking who was in charge at the moment.

"Holy fucking shit!" Norman yelled. "Fucking ride that cock... yeah... yeah Jennifer... FUCK!" He was fortunate to get even get those words out of his mouth, his brain a scrambled haze of words and thoughts jumbled be the intense and erotic pleasure Jennifer was providing.

J. Lo's control became complete when she pressed Norman completely down on the bed. She grabbed his wrists and placed his hands above his head. The message was clear; he couldn't move them until she said so... or was having so much fun she didn't really care anymore. They were playing it by ear... and the passionate music coming from their mouths was nothing short of an aural feast.

Jennifer also gave Norman a visual treat. With him laying back and letting her do all of the work the lucky computer science student had an amazing view of Jennifer's body as she worked his cock like few others could. She was essentially using him as a living breathing sex toy right now, bouncing and grinding on his cock, showing off what Kegels could do.

It was also a show for Jennifer, the passionate Puerto Rican getting hotter and hotter just watching his body react to her perfect pussy. How his hands and arms were tense, wanting desperately to feel her but knowing the time wasn't right yet, the flurry of emotions hitting his face all at once in a swarm of sexual pleasure. It was intoxicating to say the least.

Words were out the window as the moment as the two were strictly in the realm of animal-like fucking, building to a gigantic explosion, but it was too far away and there was one place left that that Norman just had to visit.

Jennifer let out a surprised yelp followed by a sexy laugh when Norman grabbed her hips and rolled them over. He wasn't on top for too long however. He pulled out of her, flipped Jennifer over and pulled her up on to all fours. When she felt his slick, hard rod slap on her round ass she knew what was coming... but she desperately wanted to hear the words from his mouth.

"Gonna fuck your ass Jen," he said, smacking her ass and watching the ripping. "You want that? A nice young stud's cock up your ass?"

"I fucking live for it baby," she said, arching her back in a cat like way that accentuated her already amazing ass. "Don't leave me waiting."

Norman had no such plans for that kind of insanity. He pressed his cock against her starfish, already nice and slick from her pussy. He pressed forward with ease; Jennifer was very familiar with the erotic anal arts. Despite the ease of entry, it was still a wonderfully tight fit.

"Mmm fuck yeah baby," Jennifer said. "Fuck I love it in the ass..." Jennifer gave him a jolt as she began to push back at him, a clearer sign that she was ready for a good assfuck than anything he'd ever seen before.

His hands went to her shoulders, gripping tight as he began to hammer her ass. Just as when she was riding him, he didn't start slow or sweet and Jennifer loved every moment of it.

"FUCK!" she cried. "Pound it... pound that asshole... oh god make me feel it... make me beg for that fucking cock... FUCK!"

Jennifer's hands gripped her blankets tight, the exquisite anal pounding she was receiving was the perfect way to end this little tryst and more than enough to keep Norman in her little black book at the top of list of her favorite boy toys. His hard, deep strokes, taking it slow and making sure every last inch of his cock was buried in her anus to the hilt. Then his fast and furious pounding and knowing went to mix it up switch it up changing... it all made her moan and squeal with glee. Not enough men, regardless of age, really knew how to fuck a woman's ass and Norman was going to get a nice gold star next to his name.

"Fuck," was about as complicated a word as Norman could muster at the moment, he was sweating bullets now, drops of his perspiration falling from his brow and hitting J. Lo's bountiful booty, his eyes almost hypnotized by the rippled flesh with every powerful thrust he made. And those thrusts became quicker and harder along with his breath getting shallower and quicker with every desperate gulp of air. He was close to the end and Jennifer wasn't too far off.

"Fuck... Jenn... Jennifer... gonna shoot... fuck I'm gonna cum in your ass!"

"Yeah... mmmm fucking do it," Jennifer demanded. "Fill that ass up... don't pull out till your balls are fucking empty... fuck yeah..." Jennifer added a bit of weight to her words by squeezing her ass tight around his cock, urging the pulsing prick to explode inside her. "Come on... nothing makes me cum hard than hot man milk up my ass... FUCKING CUM NORMAN!!!"

With a roar that sounded more like something from a caveman than a modern one Norman slammed once more into Jennifer Lopez's ass and flooded her bowels with his cum. Just as she promised, his hot jizz filling her up set her off. As Jennifer came her legs gave out from beneath, making the curvy queen go prone on the bed, making Norman lie directing on top of her, jackhammering his cock into her ass for a few seconds more before finally stopping, totally drained.

J. Lo stayed on her stomach as Norman rolled of her, both of them wrecked by the tryst. Norman couldn't believe what had just happened. And he also couldn't wait to tell Taylor all about it. Who knows what kind of things it could inspire within her...

*******  

Wayne was in the elevator ready to get to the room Taylor had told him about. It was noon when he arrived at the Marina hotel and he had followed all of Taylor's directions to a T, including the last one which she texted him about what name to ask for at the front desk and what name to give.

It was fairly simple. He was going to ask for Betty and his name was Nils. Totally superficial but it was the kind of thing he remembered Taylor having an affinity for such subterfuge. Some things just didn't change.

Many things did however, and Wayne was about to find out all Taylor's changes.

It was 12:12 when he arrived at room 1989. He had a few more minutes. When Taylor said 12:13 she meant 12:13. The moment the minute moved over her knocked. After about thirty seconds Taylor answered, crem-colored lingerie on with a matching satin robe.

"Right on time," Taylor said.  

"I remember punctuality being a turn-on for you," Wayne said. "Hell of a kink."

"It's not a kink," Taylor corrected. "I just like professionalism."

"Can I come in?"

"Well, it'd be pretty boring if I was doing this all by myself." Wayne snickered and Taylor held the door open for him. The moment he was in and the door shut, Wayne found himself pressed against the hotel room's wall by Taylor.  

Her full, red lips were mere centimeters away from his while her hand left nothing but the fabric of his pants between his cock and her touch.

"Someone's ready," she said. "What a coincidence, so am I."

Wayne tried to get a word in, but Taylor wasn't having it. He wasn't in charge, no matter how much he thought he'd be. That was just made more apparent when Taylor yanked his pants down to his ankles. Any other words that might have escaped his lips were sealed away by Taylor's lips sealing around his cock. In fact, a loud groan was all he could muster once this blowjob queen began her reign.

One of the most crystal-clear memories Wayne had of his time with Taylor was her oral mastery. She could take her time, bringing him to the heights of ecstasy several times before eruption and take him to the edge in seconds and at the moment she was certainly aiming for the latter it seemed.

Frothy slurping sounds filled the room as Taylor went hands free on his cock, giving him a crash refresher's course in just what he gave up so long ago. He had to admit, no one, not even Katy, could match up to a Tay blowjob no matter the tempo.

The tempo was indeed furious now, Taylor fucking his cock with her mouth at this point. She had a hard grip on his thighs, steadying herself as she forced her head onto his pole time after time. Strings of a saliva drooled from her mouth as the rhythmic squelching sound of her self-face fucking made Wayne throb and Taylor herself sopping wet.

This wasn't Taylor's usual, sensual styling. It was something rougher, more feral. Still, there were details she remembered Wayne loving such as the light scraping her front teeth against his sensitive head. The moment that happened he shivered a bit. This wasn't a blowjob only event though. Taylor reserved that for men she actually gave a damn about. Only they got the full service suckjob. From Wayne, she expected more and he was going to give it to her. Wayne wasn't aware of this and didn't even try to hold back. The moment Taylor felt even the hint of that familiar throb, she pulled off, smacking his cock with a grin to bring him back to Earth.

"You didn't think it was going to be THAT easy, did you?" Taylor said with a grin, her red lipstick faded and smeared.   She rose up and began to walk towards the full bed in the middle of the hotel room. It was standard, beige all around. A lot better than an interstate motel but not a suite. Not that such a thing was needed. The bed was the key component.

Step by step as Taylor made the short trek to the bed more and more of what little she was wearing came off. By the time she hit the sheets she was totally nude. The leggy blonde laid back on the bed, her eyes set right on Wayne and her legs spread. She stuck her middle finger in her mouth, sucking hard on it before reaching between her legs and inserting it into her pussy.

"What's the holdup Wayne?" Taylor asked. "Or am I just going to have to make myself cum?"

Wayne was not one to leave a naked and horny woman hanging, especially with a taunt like that. He shed the rest of his clothes like snake skin and slithered up between Taylor's legs, his hands gliding from calves to thighs before he was face to face with the blonde seductress. The crown of his scepter was waiting at her gates, waiting to go in.

"Well, what are you waiting for" Taylor asked. "It's not like we're here for conversation."

Not even a kiss, straight to the action. This was indeed a new Taylor... and Wayne kind of liked it. They both moaned as he pushed himself inside her wet velvet walls with on thrust. He held himself there for a moment, reminiscing in the feeling of being inside his ex once more. Despite what happened between them and the current circumstances of this little rendezvous, he could never deny she was an amazing fuck.

"Come on... fuck me," Taylor demanded. She wrapped her legs of pure perfection around his waist, pulling him closer to her. "Fuck me Wayne!"

She was certainly more anxious to get started than she'd ever been before. With that last demand made of him, Wayne really got started, driving his desire home inside her perfectly tight cunt.

"Mmmm fuck yessss," Taylor hissed. "That's what I was waiting for!" She may not have had much is any love Wayne, but dear lord did he know how to use what the good lord had given him. He was not her Norman, not by any stretch. Norman knew every inch of her inside and out and how to make her cum on a dime.

Still, a man with a good cock and full knowledge on how to use it was something to be appreciated given how rare it was in her experience. And with every deep, penetrating stroke Wayne made inside of her Wayne was making this an experience to remember.

"Oh, FUCK yes... yeah Wayne... mmmm baby right there... fucking YES!" Taylor cried. Her arms were writhing, looking for something to grip, some to do as erotic electricity zapped through her body. From gripping the sheets to pressing her palms against the bed's headboard, her movements were becoming chaotic from the masterful woodwork of her lover of the moment. Taylor's mind however was still razor sharp, even in the kaleidoscopic fog of lust.

With her leg's python-tight around his waist, Taylor managed to flip them both over, Taylor on top and taking the wheel from Wayne.

"My turn," she said, smiling a cheeky smile with her tongue between her teeth. Wayne braced himself for a hell of a ride as he gripped Taylor's hips. And the moment that contact was made, Taylor's hips got into some serious business.

"Oh shiiiit," Wayne said, the sweet sauna of Taylor's pussy rising and falling and swirling around his rod. Taylor was giving him everything she had. The blonde had certainly leveled up since their last encounter.

"Perfect pussy isn't it?" Taylor said, placing her hands on either side of Wayne's head and lowering herself down. "Best pussy you ever had and you wanted something more..." Wayne groaned in response and she licked his face. "Admit it Wayne... admit how good this pussy is."

"Fuck Taylor," he yelled as she began to work her pussy faster and harder on him. If he wasn't before, he was totally at her mercy as she swirled her pussy around him. "Easily the best fuck!"

"Heh heh, close enough," she said. She moved her lips to his ears, licking them before starting to whisper. "Here's how it's going to go... I'm going to use your cock to cum... but you don't cum until I say so, got it? And you don't cum inside me. Deal?"

"Ung... fuck," he said as Taylor began to milk him with her cunt. "Y-yes... fuck... but you're not making it easy."

"Honey who ever said something good was supposed to be easy?" With that Taylor rose up and leaned back, placing her hand on his knees for leverage as she began to build towards her crescendo.

It was quite a site to see for Wayne. Taylor's body, glistening with sweet as she rode his cock. Her hips gyrating, her long golden locks swaying in the rhythm of her hips. The view of her face in ecstasy and his cock in her pussy. Her darker blonde pubic hair so perfectly trimmed into a triangle.  

His hands moved from her hips up to just under her breasts. She had really filled out and he was loving it. She was sexy before but now... damn. He needed to get more of a taste. He pulled himself up, burying his face in her chest. He licked and kissed at her tits, tasting the flesh and the lust-stained sweat on her body.

The last rush of attention delighted Taylor. It was just more proof he couldn't resist her and she couldn't blame him. Her hands went from Wayne's knees to her shoulder, bracing herself again as she gave him the same treatment, only now much more up close and personal.

"Feel that Wayne?" Taylor said. "That's the feeling of the best fucking pussy you've ever had milking you dry... say it... say this is the finest pussy you've ever had and ever will have!"

"Fuck yes, it is!" Wayne admitted. "Goddamn Tay! Fuck!"

"That's fucking right," Taylor said, followed with a sound that was somewhere in between a laugh and a moan. Now it was time to use him just enough to get off. She pushed him back down and leaned back again, gripping his legs tight as she was ready to get every single buck out of this bronco.

"Ohhh... oh fuck yeah," Taylor moaned, almost as if it were a chant. "Gonna cum... right... fuck.... right on your cock Wayne... fuuuck..."

Wayne himself was rendered speechless, Taylor's pussy almost going to war on his dick. And she had only one mission in the war and it was very, very close to being accomplished.

"Fuck... fuck... FUCK!!!!" Taylor said, almost leaning all the way back on the bed in an amazing display of flexibility as she came. The blonde moaned loud enough for the entire floor to hear as well as the ones above and below.

The orgasm was intense, it was no Normie special but it was more than enough for Taylor to get her rocks off. And to Wayne's credit, he had managed to weather the storm, his cock somehow not blowing it's top inside the sexy co-ed's cunt while she was in the throes of orgasm. But now he would get his cookie too.

The moment Taylor had some sense of mind left, she leapt off his cock and got between his legs, sucking him up in moments. This was his ending, exploding via Taylor's expert mouth. And if he thought she'd been ravenous before; he hadn't seen anything yet. She was working his with everything, hitting him with so much sensation Wayne could be bothered to remember his name if asked.

"Cum" Taylor demanded, her fist a blur on his dick. "Cum for me... on my face... my tongue... give me the fucking cum I fucking earned!"

"TAYLOR!" He shouted as the first rope zoomed out of his cock and splattered on Taylor face. The blonde harlot moaned in approval as more of his seed spilled out, most of it on her face and the last few streams in her mouth, swallowing all his protein shake with a smile.

As Wayne lay comatose, recovering from his world being rocked, Taylor had already gotten to her feet, recovered and over with the whole affair. She went to her purse and pulled out a red silk scarf. She turned back to Wayne. "You were always good for a twofer.   Still got it in you?   Or are you a one and done chump now?" Taylor asked with a grin.

"Definitely ready to go another round. Big time." Wayne replied, after a lengthy delay, his brain still playing catchup.

The leggy blonde straddled him, heat radiating off of her hot slit as she pressed his re-energizing cock against it. The wet arousal of her previous orgasm making him slick as she rubbed back and forth.  

"Hands up," Taylor ordered. Wayne obeyed in an instant, before he'd even realized what he'd done, bringing his hands to the headboard only to have them swiftly and expertly tied up. "Can't get, loose can you?"

Wayne tugged.   Then he tugged harder.   He was truly and surely stuck in place, his cock stiff as a board from it all. "Not a bit."

"Wonderful." Taylor said as she climbed off of him and walked to the pile of clothing, they'd thrown off themselves. She gathered up his clothes and tossed them to him on the bed.

"We're done here," she said to a very surprised Wayne as he watched Taylor get redressed.

"Don't we have some other business?" Wayne asked, reminding her of their agreement. "Besides, you're not really going to leave me like this, are you?"  His tone was joking.   Surely, she was as well.

"Oh right," Taylor said with a sarcastic smile. "Your little party. I did say I'd think about it. And I thought about it. The answer is no. You'll have to wait. Just like you'll have to wait for the cleaning staff to help you out with that scarf."

"But Taylor..."

"But what? You really going to complain about what just happened? I considered your offer, and I'm saying no. Now get comfortable, you're going to be here for a couple hours."

"Our deal..."

"Has been fulfilled," Taylor said. "And it was fun. Now fun time is over. And I do have to get back on campus. Its finals don't you know."

"Taylor!   Hey Taylor!   Come on!   Are you serious?"  He yelled, beginning to think this maybe wasn't a joke.  

"A pleasure doing business with you Wayne," Taylor said as she slid her shoes back on. "But don't call me, I'll call you. Well, I probably won't. Anyway, have fun. And be sure to tip the maid."

With that Taylor left him, tied to the bed with a throbbing hardon and with no real way out except to wait for the maid. Hardly the way he saw things going.   He would have liked to say he couldn't believe it, but deep down, past the showy bravado, that'd be a lie. This kind of thing is what drew him to Taylor in the first place. She never was one to be trifled with. And as he heard the hotel room door click shut, he realized he probably should have seen something like this coming.   Tugging at his restraints again, he twisting and wriggled, but to no avail.  

Still, not an entirely wasted lunch break.

******   

Lili didn't really know why Ashley had told her it was urgent to meet her at the singer's loft apartment mid-day on Thursday. It wasn't inconvenient. She didn't have another class until 5 P. M. And no shift at the comic shop so she was free. But it was the whole "urgent" thing that threw her a bit.

Still, Lili wasn't exactly what anyone would call nervous, just curious. It was a feeling that stayed with her as she entered the building and got in the elevator. It continued when the door open and she saw Ashley curled up on the couch with a sketch pad.

"You rang?" Lili said, exiting the elevator.

"Hey!" Ashley said. She put her sketch pad down to get up and greet Lili with a sweet kiss.

"So, what was this very urgent matter you needed to see me about?" Lili said with a cute smile. She was really hoping "urgent" wasn't code for "bad".

"Right to the point, huh?" Ashley replied. She guided the blonde beauty over to the couch where they both sat down. "So, starting next week... I'm going on tour. My first tour. Up and down the coast, two Midwest dates and five on the east coast."

"That's great Ash!" Lili exclaimed. The pair hugged, Lili squeezing tight before it broke. "This is amazing! Was this the thing you wanted to tell me last week?"

"Yeah, and we're going to get to the part that explains why I hesitated."

"Oh... okay."

"Yeah... so here's the thing. And I don't want to seem selfish... but this is my first real tour. Like I've played some shows a little bit outside of town and sometimes go back to Jersey for a couple shows, but this is a big deal. I still can't believe my EP got this big. But, yeah, anyway. I... I kind of want the whole tour life... and at this age in my life I don't know if monogamy works for what I want to do on tour."

"Oh... OH!" Lili said when what Halsey was saying hit her.

"Yeah. And I wanted to tell you up front because of well, what you told me about your last relationship. I wanted to be up front. And also, just be honest with what I see us as... and that's as just dating. I mean I'm not seeing anyone else but I don't know if this whole thing is something that's long term. Honestly this whole conversation would say otherwise. But I like you, a lot. Obviously, I like you. And I respect you, which is why I wanted to be honest."

Lili was soaking this in as Ashley said all this. And she wasn't mad at all.

"I... I think I'm fine with that," Lili said. "I mean you're not wrong about any of this. I like you too, but it's the same thing. I mean if it were more at this point, I think... I think I should be crushed by this. But I'm not. No offense."

"None taken." Ashley assured. "So... we're cool then?"

"Sounds like a plan," Lili said, her warm smile reassuring Ashley. It was a genuine smile as well. There was not a note of deception between either of them. Neither were crushed. Lili could barely call it a break-up.

Ashley leaned in for a goodbye kiss. It was a gesture Lili welcomed. It was deep, but quick.

"You want to, ah, maybe have one for the road?" Ashley asked.

"Tempting," Lili said. "Very tempting. But then the break might be so clean."

"Fair point." Ashley said with a nod and smile. "Conditional rain check?"

"Definitely."

Lili got up from the couch with one last kiss and no regrets, at least not with Ashley. There were a million other conflicting feelings going on in her head revolving around Hailee and Peter. It was nice to have at least one thing go right in the last few weeks.

*******

It had taken a bit longer than she had liked, but Blake Lively's apartment was now pretty much filled. The spacious place certainly felt like home. Her big comfy couch and easy chair looked perfect in the living room along with her coffee table. It was something she'd gotten from her grandmother when she got her first place. It was fancy by any means. Blake wasn't even sure what wood it was made out of and the knockers on either side, purely for decoration, were simply brass. Though they looked great all shined up.

All around the apartment were all the things Blake needed to make it feel like home pretty much. Her favorite flowers in the vase Peter had made for her at Summer camp when he was eight. Misshapen as it was, she adored it. Then there were the prints of paintings she had framed, her favorite books on the shelves, so many of her things. The crown jewel of it all was her bed. After far too long she finally had her own place again.

She didn't really mind crashing with Peter, but a couch can only due for so long. Besides, as much she loved her baby brother, she needed her own space.

Still, as much as her new apartment did indeed feel like home, it was missing something, and to her the shelves were glaring from the absence. What was missing? Her pictures. Memories with family and friends. Picture of the day her parents brought Peter and Ben home for the first time and she got to hold her knew brothers. Picture of her graduation day. Picture of her sorority days. Pictures in France, birthdays, Christmases. All precious and all currently missing.

She had insurance on them, sure... but that didn't cover the absence. Still the moving company was confident the box would be found and she'd be notified personally of its discovery.

Still, that left Blake with nothing to but wait for that event. And if she was going to wait, she was going to do it comfortably. There was no work to be done in setting up the opening of her boutique and her next meeting with Scarlett to plan for her own class didn't start until after finals were done.

This left Blake with a free couple of days, so she spent them in the favorite way, vegging on the couch. Sure, it was after an early morning workout, but as the afternoon began to take form, she found herself on her couch with a bottle of mineral water and reading a true crime book while wearing a button up shirt and ankle socks. Sweatpants would also be part of the relaxation ensemble but it had been an unusually hot day and after her two-mile run Blake had no more interest in sweating.

Blake was barely into the early years of the maniacal subject of her current book when there was a knock at her door. "Who is it?" She asked, setting her book down.

"Mercury Moving," the male voice said from behind the door. "I'm here about the package. We found it."

"Really?" Blake shot up from the couch and headed to the door. She stopped at the peephole. Blake may have been anxious to get back her picture but she wasn't dumb. One peek through it did seem to confirm the man's story. He wore the same coveralls as the movers did. "Could you show me your work I. D.? Up to the peephole?"

"Sure," he replied. Blake watched as he reached into one of his pockets and showed it to her through the lens. "You can call the office if you want, no problem."

Blake undid the chain on her door and unlocked it. "The I. D. Is good enough, Blake said as she opened the door. "Besides, I think I could take you, no offense."

"Uh, none taken," the delivery man said, his throat suddenly going dry when he got a good look at the leggy blonde in what little she was wearing. When she cleared her throat, he was brought back to Earth. "Oh yeah, your box, I got it. It was still in the warehouse for some reason. Loading area. Don't know how we missed it."

He went out of view of Blake for a brief second to a nearby table in the hall that held a lamp as well as Blake's missing box, once it came into view of the blonde, she was ecstatic.

"Oh my gosh yes!" Blake said. "Please, come in! This is wonderful!"

The gentleman came in shutting the door behind him and handing the box off to Blake.

"Thank you so much!" Blake said. "I was so worried I'd never see these again."

"No problem, just part of the job."

"Well delivering them yourself is certainly going above and beyond... uh... I'm sorry what was your name again? I only got a quick look."

"Oh, um, Travis."

"Travis," Blake said nodding. "I like it. Can I get you something to drink or anything? I'm just so happy to have that back and feel like thanking you in some way." The leggy blonde when to the kitchen to get him his own bottle of water.

"Oh, it's really no problem. Just need you to sign for it."

When he said that that was when two realizations hit Blake. One of them was how her was looking at her and the other as to what she was wearing. Then a whole new series of thoughts entered her head. It had been a while since Blake had known the company of a man, and Travis was certainly striking enough to get her juices flowing.

Was it a bit of a cliché to "thank" someone for helping her out with a roll in the hay? Sure. That didn't make it NOT a fun idea. And she was certainly dressed for the cliché just as much as he was. A switch flipped in her mind. This was going to happen... as long as Travis was receptive, of course.

"Are you positive there's nothing I could do to thank you?" Blake asked, going into full seduction mode. It was all in her voice. It went a little deeper. That was the pebble that caused ripples in the pond. The voice brought on a look in the eyes and a movement in her legs as she walked. All of it from just a subtle vocal change.

"Um... look it's really no problem," Travis said. Looking at Blake approach, he felt like he'd been transported to some cheesy porn video on the internet. This shit just did not happen in real life. But as the tall blonde got ever closer to him the reality of it all settled in and he could only feel himself getting more nervous.

"You really did help though," Blake said. She was face to face with him now. She couldn't hide the smile when she saw the rush of thoughts and emotions running through his mind showing on his face. "I mean I could have just gotten a phone call to come pick it up. But you... you decided to bring it to me... decided to give it a personal touch. So... how about in return I give you a personal touch?"

"Look, Ms... uh..."

"Blake," she replied. "Blake Lively."

"Well, Ms. Lively... Blake, not that I wouldn't love to but don't you think I could get in some serious trouble?"

"Why?   Do you have a wife or girlfriend or anything?"

"Well, no."

"And are you the only making moves?"

"Also no."

"Then it looks like there's no issue, correct?" Travis couldn't answer. "That's what I thought." Blake leaned her face forward kissing him. And with that kiss, any cautious resistance Travis had gave way to something a lot more fun.   He fully embraced the moment as well as Blake.

She led the eager deliveryman to the couch where they both soon fell, Travis on top of her. His mouth went from her lips to her neck then took a surprising leap down between her legs. Any shock at that move were soon quelled by tender caresses and sweet kisses on her calves and thighs. She knew where he was working towards and had no issue with it. In fact, she admired his eagerness to get to her sweet spot but still wanting to take a bit of extra time. Considering what he went for, Blake had to guess her was a leg man.

She was of course correct in that assessment, and Travis was taking his time with every inch of her stupendous stems. The ankle sock she had on just made the visuals even better, but the visual was just the garnish to the taste and feel of Blake's legs.   So tone and firm... but the skin so soft and smooth.

It wasn't the first time Blake had such a focus on her legs. She understood and even got a kick out of it, especially with Travis. The whiskers of his five o'clock shadow gave her a slight tickle, especially as her moved his face in between her thighs.

Blake lifted her ass up off the couch slightly as Travis pulled her cotton panties off and flung them behind him. Then his trail of desire inched closer to her glistening slit. Kisses became licks as his tongue finally arrived at the gates of paradise.

A sweet and soft moan escape Blake's mouth when Travis' tongue began to lick her pussy lips. She arched her back ever so slightly while he slowly began to work her over. His strong hands held her hips in a slight grip, caressing her slightly as his mouth inched ever closer to her clit. The moment his lips were on it, that sweet and soft moan grew in volume and intensity.

"Right there Travis!" yelled the blonde. She began to undo the bottoms of her shirt, letting it fall behind her to give her new friend access to everything when things moved to the next level.

At the moment though, Travis was enjoying his taste of the lovely Ms. Lively and going a little further with things. He kept one hand on her hip while her brought the other down to join his mouth. While he sucked and played with her clit his fingers began to work themselves inside her velvet walls, giving her g-spot a lovely little tease.

"Holy cow!" Blake said. "Mmm damn... damn that's nice!" Nice was underselling. Blake was never good with talk during sex. However, she rarely thought about it, she just went with the flow. And right now, the flow was telling her it was time for something a bit more substantial.

"Mmm Travis... fuck me... fuck me now..." her voice was sweet and pleading and Travis had no choice but to give in to the request. He got up and undid his coveralls, pushing them down to his knees. Blake liked what she saw, and not just the broadsword her knight was packing. He was pretty fit and the tattoos he had on his chest and arms were nice and colorful.

Of course, she only had a fraction of a moment to take that it in before her was on her. Travis pressed his lips against hers and Blake's arm pulled him tight. He reached between them for his cock, aiming the rigid rod at her waiting hole and thrust in.

"Ohhhh my... yesss," Blake said, smiling as she was filled. She already knew it but once more she could confirm that flesh and blood felt so much better than hard plastic. Travis' cock felt right at home in her welcoming pussy and the mutual moans of the instant couple proved that.

Moans were all Travis was capable of at first. The shock of this all happening with a knockout on the level Blake, or at all really, threw him for a loop along with the insane sensation of being inside of her. However, the more he got into it the more he was able to put words to the action.

"Oh, damn baby," he said. "So damn hot... fucking beautiful." His voiced cracked and croaked a bit with every pump inside her. When he wasn't talking however his lips were busy elsewhere, whether against Blake's own or at her neck, shoulder and with some slight maneuvering, taking a taste of her exquisite breasts. He wanted to take in as much of his lovely and generous client as he could.

Blake was certainly a fan of the attention. She didn't consider herself high maintenance by any stretch of the imagination. Still, she couldn't deny she loved it when even a little one-night stand or tryst partner gave her little details. Caresses and kisses all over her body, leaving a stream of goosebumps in their wake.

"Oh GOSH right there!" She howled when he took a series particularly long, deep strokes inside of her. Travis was taking his time now, burning memories of this moment in his head and Blake loved every moment of it alongside him.

Slow and deep turned to quick and shallow and back again, the blonde constantly left guessing what the man of the moment was going to do next. She was putty in his hands... and it was time to turn that idea on its head. Her strong legs locked around him and Blake got him to roll over. Now he was sitting on the couch with the beautiful blonde straddling him and in control.

The action had stopped momentarily for Blake to leans down to grab his face, giving him a tender kiss followed by a wink. He now knew he was in for the ride of a lifetime. Blake began to move her hips, building up her rhythm while Travis' hands roamed the corves of her body. Over her hips, running over her stomach, cupping and massaging her breasts before moving his mouth forward to suckle on them.

"Oh... mmm Travis," a smiling Blake said. Every single touch and kiss her made riled her up. It was a subtle build up but before too long she was riding his cock like a seasoned cowgirl and every moan might as well have been a "YEE HAW!"

Soon Travis' hand settled on Blake's hips and ass, gripping her hard as she fucked his cock just as hard. He began to move with her, squeezing her flesh tightly when she hit a spot that made him quiver.

"You.... oh Travis you feel so damn good honey," Blake said. "Mmm do you want me to cum for you? Cum on your cock? I want to so bad... do you want me to?"

"OH god yes!" Travis said. "I want to see you cum... oh fuck yes I need to see it..."

"Then help me baby... fuck me... make me cum.... then I'll swallow yours..."

"Fuck yes!" Travis gripped her hips hard, but not before smacking Blake's ass, making the blonde moan and ask for more. A few loud spanks later and her was driving up into her. They were feeding each other now, working into an absolute frenzy to the point the couch was squeaking across the floor a few inches.

"Ahahhhhh god... oh... oh yes... mmm Travis... just... oh myyyyyy...." Blake was there, right on that edge ready to fall off. The thing that sent her over would have surprised Blake had she been able to have a coherent though. Travis finger just barely brushed against her asshole, and that was all she wrote for Blake.

Her mouth screamed a silent scream as the dam burst and waves upon waves of pleasure rock her body. She didn't stop moving though, she couldn't, though her ride was now far more chaotic on Travis' cock, which was pushing him past to point of no return in addition to the view of an orgasmic Blake Lively writhing on him. The look on her face, the glorious sounds of passion emitting from her mouth, it was too much for any man to take.

"G-gonna cum!" He warned and that message cut through and got Blake's attention. She gave him a quick kiss before removing herself from his cock and sliding down between his legs. In moment his cock was in Blake's mouth and she was sucking him off, waiting for her creamy reward.

"Mmmm," Blake hummed when the first shot rocketed in her mouth. Not a bit of hesitation or gagging happened and Blake swallowed every stream down, melting into his soul when their eyes met as the last few streams shot into her mouth.

Blake finally released his deflated cock and crawled back up on the couch next to a similarly exhausted Travis. That had been just what they both needed.

"So," Blake breathlessly said. "You said I have to sign for the package?"

****** 

It was a rare lunch period for Camila. While it wasn't unusual for Peter, Lili or anyone else to be absence, what was unusual was Jose not being there. It was something she was going to have to get used to but it was far too soon for that.

Luckily, Cami had a lot of other things to occupy her mind. Or unluckily. She couldn't quite decide. Would she rather think nonstop about losing the love of her life or think about how her best friend was being cheated on and she couldn't tell him due to a promise to her other best friend all while working with the offender and not ripping her face off for EVER hurting her Peter.

It was a conundrum she was currently trying to bury in a French Dip sandwich and studying for her calculus final. It wasn't much but numbers did tend to take her mind off of things. Not quite the same as taking photos but her mind was too erratic to relax like that at the moment. She needed to relax too. It was Friday after all, and she was going to the restaurant opening of the place Madelaine and Selena were working at. She could use a little fun with friends.

However, relaxation was not what the day had in store for Camila.

"Well, if it isn't the Replacement Girl," a voice said, and it was a voice Camila had hoped to never hear again. She looked up to confirm that it was, in fact, Kira Kosarin. She took a seat, just as uninvited as her comment. "And as it turns out, you're not even good at that."

"What do you want?" Cami said, already far past her last nerve. "You know what, I don't care. Make yourself scarce."

"Awww, is someone down in the dumps? Also, it's funny you mention not caring. Turns out I'm not the only thing you don't care about."

"What are you talking about?" Camila asked, regretfully having to give the supreme annoyance that Kira was her full attention. She figured it would be the best way to be rid of her sooner rather than later.

"See, people call me heartless," Kira said, reaching over to grab one of the French fries from Cami's plate. "Not true. I can be a very caring person. I really do care about my current guy. And despite what most people think, I cared about Jose, unlike you."

"Shut up Kira."

"What? Did you think I wouldn't find out?" Kira mockingly asked. "I mean good for Jake and Jose. I'm actually a little jealous. I thought I'd get a call like that before those two. But that's not how it goes. But the wonderful bonus I got was knowing I was right. You two were never going to last."

"I said shut the fuck up," Cami said, fighting a losing battle to bottle up what she was feeling.

"I heard you. But I'm not going to do it. But don't worry, I'll leave soon. I just had a question. I was actually curious. Is it you that don't love him? Or Jose that doesn't love you? I'm betting on the latter. I mean if he really loved you, wouldn't he have stayed? But then again, if you really loved him, wouldn't you be going with him Rich Girl?"

Cami shot up from her seat, ready for a fight. It made Kira laugh.

"Ohhh, were those fighting words? Just remember, I was right. You two didn't last. So... how about you ask yourself... did you two even really love each other? Because, as cheesy as it sounds, I thought love conquered all. I mean I didn't love him but he was fun. You? I thought it was genuine. Guess I was wrong." Kira took one last fry and waved goodbye with a giggle. When she was gone, Camila sat back down. She pushed her food away, ready to throw up.

Kira had shaken her, and shaken her bad.

*******

It was opening night at Sauced and the place was bustling. While the upstairs arcade area wasn't quite complete, the actual eating area itself was. Besides, several of the game set-ups there were ready to go and being used. So far, Madelaine's contributions being put into action were a roaring success, especially when it came to alcohol sales. It was a sight that made both Madelaine and Elisha very happy campers.

Another thing that made the redhead smile was seeing her boyfriend excel behind the bar and make some real money. The same was true of her roommate Selena Gomez, who must have already pulled in two months' worth of rent from a couple of big parties.

And of course, seeing her friends have fun as well. While she may not have known Peter that well, he seemed nice enough and trusted Lili and Cami as good judges of character. They too seemed to be having fun as well as Sabrina, who she hadn't seen much of since their little bit of fun during Spring Break.

Madelaine thought it might be nice to check in on them, to make sure they were getting the best service possible, but she also knew they were sat specifically so Selena could do just that as their server. Besides, she had work to do herself. She'd check in on them later.

Meanwhile, at that table, which was actually a corner booth, Selena was just bringing the food to the table.

"All right guys," she said, setting the tray down on a stand, "Dinner is served. Pete, here's you roasted garlic chicken sandwich, Lili we have your BBQ bacon burger, Cami with the stuffed lobster and Sabrina going straight for desert with the fudge sundae. Everything looking good?"

"Perfect Sel," Cami said. "And the wait time, not bad at all. Kind of surprised with the crowd. It seems like everyone's here. I think I saw that girl you work with Lili."

"Well, not everyone's here," Peter said. "But I'm getting used to that."

"I take it you still don't want me to get a menu for Hailee?" Selena asked.

"Not necessary." Peter replied. "To the surprise of no one."

At this point all Lili and Cami could do was exchange looks. For Cami, it was especially hard. She was still reeling from her earlier confrontation with Kira so her desire to keep covering for Hailee was deader than Elvis.

It was getting to Lili too, but they still managed to do it. They also just saw no reason to defend her absences anymore. Sabrina however, who was still in the dark saw no reason to not provide some words of comfort.

"Lighten up Ferrano," Sabrina said. "Finals aren't over yet. She's obviously way more stressed than any of realize, right?" No answer came, which did strike Sabrina as awkard, but she shrugged and let it slide.

"Well, on that note I still hope you guys have a wonderful night and if you need anything, just give me a wave!" Selena gave the table a smile and moved on to more customers.

"She seems happy," Peter said.

"She deserves it," Cami said. "Besides, I'd be too if I got a new job where I wasn't dodging games of grab ass with the drunk customers."

"I say we pay tribute to her by digging in," Lili said. "Besides I'm starving and this looks beyond delicious."

"Sounds good to me," Peter said. "But first, I think I need to hit the restroom. Feel free to dig in without me ladies."

"Don't worry Petey dear, we were planning on it without your permission," Cami said with a smile. Or at least the best one she could put on at the moment.

Peter nodded with a sarcastic grin before getting up. The restaurant was so busy the walls seemed almost alive with people moving about, both customers and servers. It was nothing like the club in Lake Havasu, but it would be easy to miss seeing someone or catch someone he hadn't seen before. It'd happened a few times tonight. Seeing professors and other students just when someone shifted out of place for a moment.

He'd guess the same was true of the restroom, but he wasn't actually looking around. Just business, flush, hand washing and leave. However, when he came out of the restroom, people had shifted and he got the view of a little corner table for two and saw something that stopped him in his tracks.

"What the fuck?" He asked himself. He couldn't believe his eyes, but there it was. Hailee. His Hailee. And she wasn't studying or doing any office work by any stretch. She was with another man, an older man. They were very close together and getting closer by the minute, especially where their lips were concerned.

He was on autopilot at that point, making his way over to the table.

"Hailee?" He asked when he arrived at the table. Her name from his mouth startled her and brought her attention away from the man and to Peter.

"Peter? What... what are you doing here?"

"I could ask the exact same question along with a side of who the fuck is this?"

"Who the fuck are you?" The guy said, getting defensive.

"I'm the boyfriend asshole!"

"Peter, please, don't make a scene...."

By this time some people could hear a commotion. Peter's table was one of them. When Lili and Cami looked over to see what it was, their hearts sank.

"Oh no," Lili said. "Shit."

"Goddamn it!" Cami said.

"... is that Hailee?" Sabrina said, still lost as to what exactly was going on.

Camila and Lili got up, leaving Sabrina befuddled.

"What the hell is going on Hailee?"

"Peter, we can talk about this at home? You know, not in public."

Before he could respond, Lili and Cami showed up.

"Petey dear, I hate to agree with Hailee right now, but she's right," Cami said. "Hi George. Guess lunchbreaks just don't satisfy you two anymore, huh?" The pair looked at her with fake shock and a bit of shame at getting caught. If Peter already knew Camila saw no reason in holding back, especially not after her day. She then turned Peter to face her. "Here's the plan, my dearest of dear friends. We'll get the food to go, all on me. We'll take you home and you can talk to Hailee when she's done playing secretary for Georgie here."

"Cami come on," Hailee said.

"No." Cami replied, a stern look on her face. "You do not get to talk to me like you know me. Not anymore. Lili, the floor is yours, I'm going to go get Selena and the check."

Before Cami dragged him away, Peter looked at George one more time. "You and me aren't finished," he said.

"Yes, you two are," Cami countered. "Let's go."

Camila managed to pull Peter away, leaving Lili behind to give a final word to the stunned Hailee.

"You just couldn't tell him?" Lili said. "I trusted you too Haiz. You made me part of this... and you..."

"Lili it's not that easy..."

"I'm sure... I think Jake made that excuse too." Hailee tried to respond but nothing came out. Lili nodded, pursing her lips. She then walked away. The words were absent for everyone at that moment.

******* 

Things went pretty much as planned, though not exactly. Sabrina made sure Peter got home while Lili and Camila went back to their apartment. But even after being away from the restaurant, both women were still fuming, Cami in particular who was pacing back and forth in the apartment while Lili sat on the couch and stewed.

"I can't believe I held him back," Cami said. "I should have let him tear George apart. I know he doesn't look it but Pete's wily. Then maybe I'd get a few shots in on Hailee. Sure, it'd be a night in jail but damn it'd be worth it!"

"No, it wouldn't," Lili said. "It wouldn't even make you feel good for long. Peter would feel guilty then you would plus legal fees. Which yeah, you could cover but then you'd have to explain it to your and his parents."

"Yeah... but for those first few hours, MAN it'd feel good." Cami flopped down on the easy chair near the couch. "Did you see his face?"

"Yeah," Lili replied. "It made me sick."

"I need to see him." Cami got up and grabbed her coat and purse. "I've got to be with him."

"Need back-up?" Lili asked. "I owe Pete."

"I'll call if I do. But thanks." She went to the door and opened to find Hailee waiting on the other side.

*******

"You sure you don't want me to stick around?" Asked Sabrina. She was putting away their untouched food from the restaurant after pulling Peter away from a sure-fire fight. Well, Camila and Lili had pulled him away, she didn't even find out what was going on until she was in the car with Peter. "It's no problem."

"No," he said. "I... I kind of just want to be alone now. But thanks."

"Okay." Sabrina shrugged. "If you need me, I'll be at the Casket." She picked up her things and left Peter to absorb what he had just seen, what had happened. He was furious, heartbroken, depressed... all of it swirling in a whirlpool inside of him. He just wanted to be alone. But things obviously are never that easy. Just after the door closed on Sabrina it opened again and Hailee had walked right through it. Peter saw her, somewhat disbelieving she was here.

"Please let me explain," Hailee said.

"What's there to explain Hailee?" Peter said as the door shut. "Wait, I know! How long have you been fucking him? And don't try to tell me that hasn't happened yet. Don't fucking lie to me anymore."

"Okay..." Hailee said, taking a moment. "About... about a week after we got back from Spring Break."

"Are you fucking kidding me?!?" Peter yelled. "That long???"

"Please, just calm down," Hailee pleaded. "Look, this isn't how I wanted this to end."

"But you DID want it to end, right?"

That shook Hailee, mainly because he was right. She shook it off. "Look... okay, after what happened at the lake house... you know, with Lili... I... I wanted to do more stuff like that. I wanted... I wanted to be a little wilder... and... not tied down."

"That wasn't even my idea! You sprung it on me! And tie you down? Really? Did you even think about asking me if maybe I'd be there with you?"

"It's not just that!" Hailee finally yelled back. She took another breath. "Look... even before that happened, that thought was crossing my mind. The thought that... maybe we jumped into all of this, everything too fast. The threesome was kind of me trying to, I don't know save it?"

"So... let me see if I understand this. Instead of just talking to me, you do everything but and think stunts will do it then decide to fuck someone else? Do I have the sequence of events pretty laid out?"

Hailee looked sullen, crestfallen. She was struggling for words. The same ones just kept coming to her mouth. "It's not like that. Not exactly."

"I'm guessing you have a place to stay?" Peter asked. "Because think we can both agree living together right now just isn't going to work."

"Yeah, I figured that a while ago," Hailee nodded. "I... I kind of already got my own place."

"Fucking hell..."

"I've been slowly moving out. Taking my stuff... I'm actually almost done except for most of my clothes."

"That would explain the missing appliances," Peter said, actually chuckling. "Guess you're staying there tonight, huh?"

"Looks like that's the plan now." Hailee answered. She tried to approach him, to comfort him. Peter backed away, shaking his head. "I... I guess I should go now."

Peter didn't respond. Hailee took that for what it was and left.

******

"What the fuck are you doing here?" Cami said.

"Cami, I get that you're mad," Hailee said.

"I don't think you do. I'm a lot more than mad. I've been stewing in anger for a while. Going to work knowing exactly what the hell you were doing with George. I stayed quiet because Lili had some faith, you'd tell Peter. You didn't. And it's taking every last bit of willpower not to really tear into you right now. But neither Peter or Lili would like that. And I'd do anything for my friends. Which, by the way, you're not anymore. I'm not going to make things hard at work. I'm not unprofessional. But don't expect any more special treatment. Understood?"

"Look, please just let me talk,"

"No!" Cami exclaimed. "You can't talk. You can't explain. I don't want to hear it. Not interested. You... you have no idea how much Peter means to me. You really don't. No one ever, EVER gets to hurt him. I don't give a good god damn about your bullshit excuses. Now get out of my way or I guarantee you I will make you."

Hailee nodded and moved aside, allowing Cami to brush past her. That left Lili and Hailee alone.

"You TOLD her?" Hailee said.

"Yes," Lili said. "You made me promise not to tell Peter, and I did that. But I couldn't hold that in and you knew I couldn't! Not after what happened with Jake!"

"Well, you did a great job of not telling him," Hailee said. "He went RIGHT for my table Lili."

"Whoa whoa whoa, I didn't tell him! Am I supposed to have Peter on a leash so you can freely go fuck around? How was I even supposed to know you'd be there? I'm not going to babysit someone just so you can cheat on them instead of own up to your bullshit Hailee!"

"I'm tired of everyone jumping down my throat about this! I came here to just... I need someone to talk to not make me feel worse."

"Then maybe you should have just broken up with him and you know, not cheated with a co-worker."

"Look, I just wanted to talk. But I don't think that's happening tonight, is it?"

Lili nodded. "Hailee, this is a fucked-up situation, you know that right? And you put me in a position that, fuck you know I'd never put you in. You know that! So... I think we all just need to cool down, okay?"

"Yeah. Hell of a night, huh?"

"That's one way of putting it," Lili said. "I guess I see you when I see you Hailee."

"Yeah," Hailee paused, wanting to say something else, but there wasn't anything else to be said, at least not at the moment. She left the apartment leaving Lili alone and the blonde fell back on the couch.

Lili knew this wasn't over by a long shot. There was going to be fallout. And she wasn't even thinking of the fallout directly involved with Hailee. She was thinking about how she was even going to be able to talk to Peter again after all this.

****** 

Peter was on the roof of his apartment building, just trying to cool off in the fresh air of the night. It was a valiant effort, but he had just found out his girlfriend had been cheated on him for weeks. The woman he could have sworn he was in love with and that she felt the same way.

"You doing okay?" Cami asked. Peter turned around to see her, waiting against the closed door of the roof entrance, a six pack of Mexican Coke in her hand. "I know... dumb question... but feels like I need to ask."

"Well, my girlfriend's been cheating on my and secretly moving out," Peter said. "Other than that, kind of stressed."

Camila put the Cokes down and walked over to him. "Come here." She embraced him, holding him tight. "It's okay. It sucks. It sucks bad... but it's okay." The hug broke and she looked up at him. "So... vent. I'm here and I am more than prepared to vent and agree with every last angry thing to have to say."

"I'm honestly too tired and exhausted to be angry."

"Then I'm there with you too." She took his hand then picked up the soda and walked with him to some of the chairs up on the roof. "You remember when we were kids and we'd always go to the fridge, sneak some of your dad's Mexican Cokes out and sit out on the roof on Fridays? Just you and me, bullshitting. Anything that was bothering kind of melted away with that magical mix of sugar water and the stars. We'd talk about anything. And I stress anything."

"Of course." Peter answered.

"Then let's kind of adapt that right now." Camila took out one of the bottles and popped the top off with her keychain bottle opener then handed it to Peter then got one for herself. "Talk to me. Anything that's on your mind. Including the obvious."

"I guess I should have seen it coming," Peter said. "I mean it tracks, right?"

"What do you mean?"

"I'm pretty much a starter boyfriend, aren't I? I mean, fuck, look at me compared to him. Guy has a nice suit, probably shoes more expensive than my tuition. Probably has a like a Mercedes or something."

"Pete, don't," Cami said, reaching her hand to his, gently holding it. "Don't say that. You not some starter kit. And trust me, George is barely a competent husband. You... you're great and anyone who doesn't see it was never worth your time in the first place."

"Must be why Hailee couldn't resist. I'm a real winner." He sipped from the bottle of cola, wishing the Coke had a bit of Jack with it. "Couldn't even tell what was going on. Total fucking dumbass is what I am."

"Hey, no one says that about my best friend, not even my best friend. Stop it. You... you're a great guy. And that sounds like a line, I know it does. And I'm very biased, I know that too. You... you're the best person I know. And you know I'm a very harsh judge of character. So, you... you're not the problem in this equation. I mean you're a better partner then me."

Cami began to choke up a little, which set off Peter into support mode.

"Cami, come on... what's wrong?"

"Hey, this isn't about me," the brunette said, trying to keep it together.

"It is now."

Camila got up and walked to the edge of the roof, leaning on the edge.

"Did I do the right thing Peter? Letting Jose go? Was I being selfish? I mean if I loved, him, really loved him... wouldn't I have gone with him?" Peter came up beside her, putting his arm around her shoulder. "I mean... I could have gotten over the nightmares and stuff, right? I could have taken it if I loved him..."

"Cami, anyone who saw you two together knew how much you loved him," Peter said. "Do you think you did the right thing?"

"I thought I did... but then... fuck... Kira, you know, Jose's ex? She came up to me today and... that bitch, she knows where to get me... had me questioning that. And... I could have sucked it up... but... then I think what if I couldn't and just made him miserable... fuck! I came here to make sure you were okay and I'm falling apart. I'm sorry..."

"Hey, don't be," Peter said, turning Camila to face him. "Looks we're both kind of messed up right now."

"Yeah, to say the least."

"And since you gave me a pep talk, here's yours. I can't imagine a more caring person than you. I mean, the fact you and Selena are friends now is proof of that. You're bitingly sarcastic. You rip me mercilessly, but you've got the best heart. So, you did what you thought was the right thing so the man you loved could be happy. And besides, FUCK Kira. She's lucky you didn't choke her out."

"Damn right she is," Cami laughed, wiping her eyes. "Thanks."

There was a moment between them, Camila looking at Peter and Peter back at her. In that moment there only one thing either could do.

Neither were quite sure who made the first move, but before either knew it the pair were locked in a deep kiss, holding each tight as their tongue began to wrestling with each other. Their lips only separated for short bursts and resumed right on with their close contact. The pair's hands began to roam as well, Peter's settling and Camila's round rump while she went for his pants unbuckling his belt. Before it could go any further, Peter paused them.

"What's wrong?" Asked Cami.

"Nothing," Peter said. "Just... this would probably be better on my bed."

"Good call." The rushed downstairs and were in Peter's bedroom in record time. Camila shut the bedroom door behind them. Peter was already most stripped, left only in his black boxer briefs. Camila however was still very much clothed. She remedied that however, dropping her dress and leaving her in just her bra and panties.

From there she climbed on top of Peter, kissing him again. This was pure desire, pure need. Her lips went from his to his chin to his chest, down to his stomach. Peter hands stroked her hair as she worked her way down to her crotch. Camila slowly peeled the elastic band of his under where down, looking up at him with a look of sweet fire as she kissed every new inch of flesh she revealed until the garments were removed.

Since turnabout is fair play, Camila shed her underwear too. The pair both admired what the other had to offer. They'd been with each other before, but it had been a long time since high school.

Camila crawled back on the bed, lying flat on the area between Peter's legs. She took his dick her in her hand, stroking it while she played with his balls.

"Oh Cami," Peter moaned.

She winked at him then extended her tongue, licking from the base to the tip before wrapping her lips around the crown. Camila swirled her tongue around him, getting a little shiver from him that gave her a little tingle of her own. With that she ventured further down on his cock.

Peter's hands were still on her head, but he wasn't holding her in place or even guiding her. He was just following her amazing path up and down on his cock. Her previous knowledge of him in the bedroom combined with her experience after was giving Peter a lot of what he needed in that moment.

This wasn't an all-oral event however; they both knew this. Camila released his cock from her lips and moved up his body, licking a trail back up to his lips. Soon she was faced to face with her lifelong friend again, both of them ready for things to escalate.

"You ready?" Cami said.

"Like you wouldn't believe." Peter replied, holding her tight. She gave his chin a quick kiss again before reaching between them both, grasping his cock and guiding Peter's prick in.

"Ohhhh fuck," Cami said with a joyful laugh. "Mmmmm Petey..." She leaned down, kissing him tenderly while Peter held her close and thrust up into her. They were forehead to forehead, moaning and gasping for air.

Camila brought her hands to Peter's chest, pressing her palms against his chest. Peter got the picture and released his hold around her, moving his hands to Camila's you ass as she rose to ride his cock.

Camila moved a hand to Peter's face, caressing it as her hips began to move. The buildup wasn't slow, the desire they both felt wouldn't allow it. The mattress was going to get a heavy-duty workout.

"Ohhh... Peter... oh my lord...." Cami shut her eyes, licking her lips as she let the feeling of him deep inside of her take over. That was all she wanted to feel... she just wanted to feel good. And Peter was making sure that was happening.

His touch was tender, but the grip was firm. He held her ass cheeks tight, but not in a death grip. Just enough to let her know how good she felt inside and out. Obviously, that wasn't all his hands were capable of either, and Peter was very eager to show Camila that.

"Oh! Oh yessss," she said, her voice almost sing-song when Peter began to play with her clit, caressing circles on the lovely little button with his thumb. "Mmmmm right there... oh... oh god right there and just like that...."

Camila writhing in pleasure on his cock was certainly a sight to see and Peter was glad to play even a small part in bringing that to her. He was so enamored by it he needed an even closer look. He moved both hands back to her ass and slid them up the smooth skin of her back, rising up himself as he did so.

Face to face one more, neither on could resist another round of tonsil hockey. After that it was now time for Peter's lips to wander down, planting his face firmly in in her bosom.

"Yes... yes yes yes Peter YES!" Camila cried out. Peter held her tight, suckling on her tits while holding her tight, thrusting into her once more. His hands were at her shoulders, gripping her as he pushed into her, only taking his face away from her chest to look at her face as she basked in every knew moment.

Camila let out another joyous laugh when Peter held her tight and rolled her onto her back on the bed. He gave her a few more pumps between pulling out and doing a little body exploration of his own, kissing down Camila's body just as she had him. His dragged his tongue down her body, tasting her sweat before settling his face between her thighs.

"Oh... ohhhh mmm," Cami said. While the sudden vacancy in her pussy wasn't optimal, Peter's mouth was doing and admirable job making her forget that absence, as well as any others she may have been thinking about.

Much like he had done with her, her hands were at his head, running her fingers through his shaggy hair as he orally serviced her, making her back arch and tense up and her toes curl.

"Oh.... oh... right... right there... fuck baby... oh my god Peter..." Words flowed out of her mouth, most of them even making sense. Her thighs had closed around Peter's head though, muffling anything but her loudest moans. Those legs almost became like a vice when his fingers began to aid his mouth.

"Oh... oh oh oh fuck Peter... fuck me again... fuck!" She began to tug on his head and Peter got the signal moving back up her body and returning his cock into her waiting pussy.

Cami grabbed his face, kissing him before saying, "Make me cum... make me feel good... please... just make me feel good..." She brushed the hanging hair from his face and he did the same for the few strands of her dark brown locks in her face. This wasn't going to last much longer, but every moment they had left was going to be mind-blowing.

Peter's right hand moved down, grabbing Camila's leg by the thigh and pulling it up as he began to take them both home. Slow, deep thrusts began it, each one making then both grunt and grasp, but now their eyes never left each other's face, save for the moments when the pleasure made them shut tight.

Slow and deep built to faster and harder, Peter studying Cami's face to make sure she never felt anything less than amazing. The joyous look on her face combined with her mischievous smile confirmed all he needed to know. He rested his forehead against her as Cami's moans got higher in pitch, her legs wrapping around his waist and keeping him close,

"Don't stop... don't stop... don't ever stop... close, close close close... oh my god... OH MY GOD!!!"

Peter watched as Cami came, her pussy squeezing and spasming around his cock as he continued to drive into her. Watching her cum, it was something else, one of the many things he desperately needed that night. The other was something Camila was ready to take care of herself the moment the ability to form sentences returned to her pleasure-addled brain.

"I... Peter... I want to swallow... I want to swallow you... cum... my mouth... cum in my mouth..." Cami released the death grip her legs had around his waist and let him roll off of her while the very-pleased brunette returned between his legs, more than ready and willing to return the favor to her very loving friend.

It wasn't going to take long; she'd pretty much broken down his walls. It was barely a minute before Peter cried out, "Camila!!!" and unloaded in her mouth, the first shot splatting against the roof of her mouth. Camila couldn't deny she got a thrill watching him writhe, almost overdosing on his orgasm as she refused to stop working his throbbing rod until there was nothing left for him to give her.

She released his cock with a pop and showed off her empty mouth. Then, one more time, she kissed her way up his body. They were both tired. They felt amazing, but were exhausted and passed out cuddling in moments.

*******

"WE FUCKING DID IT!" Kiernan shouted in the Pit's parking lot, giving Roland a high five. They were elated, as they accomplished their mission of getting Rick DeLaurentus to sign at the comic shop. "We landed the fucking signing! That Flash art is as god as mine once Jurnee hears the news."

"You really did do it," Roland said, smiling at Kiernan's cheer. "You... you really know how to talk to people."

"It wasn't all me. You backed me up. I... I know I couldn't have done it without you there." They both looked at each other, blushed, then looked away quickly. "I can, you know, see if I can get something else from Jurnee. You know, for you."

"I... I was just glad to help, since I guess I did."

"Really?" Kiernan laughed, a bit flattered... and nervous. Not bad nervous. She liked it. "We should celebrate. How about... um... you know... maybe have dinner at my place tomorrow? Nothing fancy or anything. Just pizza... maybe watch some movies or play something."

"Really?" Roland asking, not quite believing what he was hearing.

"Of course! Unless, you know... you don't want to. Which is fine. I'd get it."

"No... I mean yes.   I mean that'd be great. What time?"

"Um... how about... like six?" Kiernan suggested, grinning wide.

"Perfect." Roland replied. "Absolutely perfect."

"Excellent!" The two walked until they reached Kiernan's car, making small talk. "Well, thanks for walking me to my car. I... I'll see you tomorrow night!"

"Yeah. Can't wait... you know... um... because it sounds like fun."

"Oh of course! Looking forward to it too!" They both had nervous smiles, not quite sure how to end it. Kiernan gave him a quick cute, if not awkward hug, got in her car and drove off.  

As Roland walked to his car, he had the same wide smile on his face Kiernan did as she drove away.

******

Peter was awoken to the sound of the shower in the connecting bathroom running. With Camila not at his side, it wasn't too hard to figure out who was in it. He got up and walked in, indeed seeing Camila's nude form behind the glass doors of the shower.

He slid open the door and stepped in, getting Camila to look over her shoulder at him.

"Mind if I join you?"

"It's your apartment," Camila said with a smile. "Knock yourself out."

He slid the door shut behind him and approached Camila, kissing her shoulder and rubbing her back. Camila sighed contently, but stopped him from going further.

"Before we do anything else, we need to talk," she said, turning around to face him.  

"Sure," Peter said.  

"It's about last night," Cami said.

"Oh no, did I do something? Did you not want to or..."

"No! No no no no no no, nothing like that Petey! I promise. Last night happened... and I wanted it. Clearly you did too. Nothing wrong happened. It was... it was great! Like... oh my god that was so far beyond us in high school I can't even describe it. I mean honestly feel like I should send a fruit basket to all your exes after that."

"Thanks," Peter laughed. "You kinda rocked my world too."

"So, it's mutual," Cami said with a grin. "But... I want to be clear on what it was. And let me preface it by saying this: I love you. I know I say that a lot, but it's true. You're... I can't say you're like a brother because, well... last night. But... you're definitely the person I'm closest too in the world. I mean the only other competition is Lili and sorry to burst any fantasy bubbles you may have but there's never been any sex there. But I want to make it crystal clear before I say anything else that I love you... but it's not romance. I'm not IN love with you. It's just last night... I really needed someone. I needed to just not feel like shit... feel awful and guilty. I just wanted to feel good. And... you were there... and I think you needed it too. So... it was two people, two extremely close friends who just needed that... needed each other. And I don't want to hurt you, especially not after what's happened with Hailee but I think anything else but the truth would be worse. Just... don't be mad. Don't hate me. I couldn't take losing you too."

She hugged him, putting her face against his chest. He pulled her off, looking at her with a smile.

"Would you believe I kind of wanted to say the same thing?" Peter asked. "I mean, I love you too Cami. But... like I know you're beautiful. I'm attracted to you obviously... but... I don't know... I don't see us that way. And I thought I was going to hurt you if I said anything like that. I actually didn't get much sleep over it. I love you too. But it's not the kind of love where I see us walking down the aisle. It's the kind where I see us making fun of each other in the old folks home."

"Well, you'll try to make fun of me then I'll just overcome you with my wit," Camila joked, her smile calming him. "So, same page, I guess. We... we just needed each other last night. And I've been thinking." Camila's hand reached down to Peter cock, stroking it to hardness.

"About what?" Peter said, breathing a little heavier.

"Well... what if we need each other again like that? How about... we don't necessarily stop this fooling around? At least not yet. Say... till the end of finals? I mean, it's such a stressful time... might be nice to have some stress relief that's reliable. Which you are in so many ways. And no commitment, aside from the usual if anyone messes with you, they have to deal with me. If you get a date, no jealousy and vice versa. I just... I'm not a casual sex girl. Tried it, not a fan. You... it's not casual. It's with someone I trust more than anyone in the world. Deal?"

Peter gently pressed Camila against the tiled wall of the shower and lifted her right leg up with one hand and lined his cock up with her slit with the other. "I think I can agree to that," he said.

"Looks like we have a deal, Petey dearest," Cami said before the two made the shower get extra steamy.

********  

Saturday morning mornings. At one time in Elisha's life, it was all about cramming her face with Lucky Charms and watching hours of cartoons she was told were rot her brain just as the marshmallows were sure to be rotting her teeth.

Twenty years later she had a keen business mind and a perfect set of chompers, though the breakfast had changed to flapjacks and sausage and instead of cartoons she was watching Epic Fail compilations on YouTube in her office. Also, it was a much later morning since she no longer had to wake up extra early for fear of missing the good stuff and just watching one of those live action dance shows after the toons.

It was ten and she had decided to head to her restaurant, one night removed from a very successful opening night. Sure, that success needed to continue, but a good opening night still felt great. The added bonus of her husband also getting a signing gig locally was just a cherry on top. Elisha knew that in order for any relationship to be successful, you had to share in the success of your partner... which they did repeatedly last night. Which is why Rick was still asleep in bed and she was at the restaurant, getting an early start on prepping for night number two. But first, syrupy sweetness and some country sausage goodness.

Before she could dig in however, she got a text on her phone. It was from Love, and she was outside. "Huh... so this is how she feels when I do it," Elisha said to herself.

She got up from her breakfast and left her office to let her brunette buddy in, and Jen had a big damn smile on her face.

"I have some news!" Love said, and she was just bursting at the seams to tell Elisha.

"Then please, join me for breakfast," Elisha said. "You're having coffee and a muffin."

The blonde led the brunette to her office, poured her a cup of coffee and tossed her a plastic-wrapped blueberry muffin, fresh from the gas station. Love caught it and took the seat on the other side of Elisha's desk.

"So, get with the news," the blonde said, returning to her breakfast.

"Well, it's good you're sitting down." Love replied. "So, last week, I'm doing inventory and my ex comes by... and we kind of fooled around."

"Any reason you needed to tell me about a hook-up with the ex who fucking crushed your heart?" Elisha said. "Isn't he engaged or something anyway?"

"They aren't together anymore. She kind of left him."

"I'm crying," Elisha said sarcastically between bites of pancake. "Still, guilt-free nookie, I'd give you a high five if it didn't interrupt the most important meal of the day."

"Well, it might not be just sex," said Love, sipping from the cup of coffee she'd poured for herself. "We've... we've been talking."

"Jesus Christ Love," Elisha said, dropping her fork on the plate. "Don't you remember how this movie ends?"

"Elisha, just hold on," Love said, trying to neutralize things, to get a word in before Elisha began to go off.

"Because I do. I remember how when he cheated on you with Alba. It crushed you. Worse than I've ever seen anyone get their heart broken. I'm still surprised you passed that semester given how little you even came out of your bed after that. And you're ready for a replay?"

"Leash, come on. It's not going to be like that. If we even go down that path. We're just... talking. And even if we do decide to start up again, we're older. I'm not that girl anymore and if he messes up... well, let's just say I can handle myself."

"Fine," Elisha said in a huff, blowing some of her blonde locks from her eyes. "But just for the record I'm against and he stinks and I don't like him."

"Fair enough. But you will be civil if things go well and we show up at your restaurant or invite you over for dinner? Or vice versa?"

"I guess," Elisha said. "I'm actually pretty good at pretending I like people. I mean how do you think I got good at the celebrity part of celebrity chef?"

"Good point," Love said with a laugh. She got up from her seat, muffin in hand "I think I'm going to finish this on the road. I do have my own business to run."

"See ya," Elisha said. "And seriously, good luck. Also, know if it goes sour, I reserve the right to be the one to kick his ass."

"Don't worry. If it comes to that I'll give you the velvet rope treatment."

"Damn right." The friends said their farewells and Elisha was left alone with her breakfast, finally. While she might not have been crazy about the news Love had to give her, it wasn't like there was much Elisha could do about it. Love was her own woman and a far cry from the timid wallflower she used to be. That at least gave her some consolation that she wasn't going into this whole thing on nostalgia alone.

Still, with how much her own family told her things with Rick would never last and how she was being stupid for getting married so young... they'd proven all the naysayers wrong. Elisha knew first hand that was possible.

******* 

Considering how the previous night had gone with insanely low times with something slightly up later, Peter was in an all-right mood. Everything with Hailee had crushed him, but she did at least agree to finish getting her stuff when he wasn't around, which meant her wouldn't be seeing her today.

Then there was Camila and what happened. That was definitely a good thing, and that went beyond the sex. After their talk in the shower about where they stood, they just talked more. Talked about all the heartbreak, made each other laugh, and were just there for each other. What friends do.

Alas, that had to end, as Camila did have to do some time at the office, which left him alone with his thoughts, which thanks to her weren't exactly all dark. He was actually enjoying the alone time. Sure, Sabrina was back at this point but she was sleeping off the previous night, zonked out on a few too many shots.

Fortunately, that was what Peter kind of wanted at the moment. A little bit of peace. Just laying back on the couch with the TV as background noise, thinking about the grandest topic of all, nothing.

However, deep thoughts on nothing weren't quite the only thing the day had on order for Peter, as a series of knocks at the door signaled, snapping him out of his happily blank trance. He rolled off the couch and went to the door to find his sister behind the door, holding a gift bag.

"What's up?" Peter asked.

"Nothing much, just thought I might take you and your lovely lady out for a second round of breakfast... hopefully one where you're more talkative." Blake replied.

"That's going to be kind of difficult considering we broke up." Peter opened the door wider

"What?" Blake asked, walking in. "What happened?" Peter proceeded to tell her the all too fresh story. Fresh enough for him to not be exactly clinical about it, so after repeating it he returned to the couch, falling face first on it. Blake soon joined him, though in a bit more orderly manner, lifting his legs up just enough to take a seat. "Get up, come on."

"No." He replied, muffled by the cushions.  

"Peter..." Blake said, reaching over and gently grabbing his shoulder to guide him up into a normal sitting position, then gave him a reassuring hug. "That's awful. I'm sorry. But you know... this stuff happens. You're not the only one in this room who's been on the worse side of infidelity. Bright side... you'll get over it."

"Yeah, I know. Still sucks right now."

"Well of course. But I do have something that just might cheer you up. I mean it ain't a cure all but it's a bright spot... hopefully." Blake got up and went for the gift bag she left at the door. It was oddly mis-seasoned, covered in black with orange highlights, the very epitome of Halloween in a gift bag. She handed it to him. "Go on. I was going to give it to you anyway. Just cause'."

Peter reached into the bag to pull out one of his holy grails; the NES color edition of Jason Voorhees. And it was indeed a bright spot for him.

"Holy shit Blake where did you find this?" Peter asked, momentarily stunned enough to forget the heartbreak. "It's so hard to find... well, you know, for a sane price."

"Went to that comic store your friend Lili works at," Blake said, happy to see a smile on her baby bother's face. "She actually had been holding on to it to give it to you herself. She really wanted to see the look on your face when you saw it."

"Really?" Peter said, pausing a bit. Blake thought she saw something on his face after what she told him, but didn't press it.

"So, are you going to open that sucker up and put it on display or what?" Blake asked. "I want to see your new set-up anyway."

"You do?" Peter replied, more than a little disbelief.

"Of course! Besides, I bought most of those macabre little pieces of plastic for your over the years. I think that gives me visitation rights."

The two siblings got up, but before they could leave the living room, the second knock on the door of the day came and Peter went to answer it, this time the door revealing Selena Gomez behind it as the mystery knocker.

"Hi Pete," she said, then noticed Blake. "Oh, and hi to you too Blake. Wait, are you busy?"

"No, he's not," Blake said. "I was just on my way out anyway way. I have to work my energy for a rather Herculean task myself."

"What's that?" Peter asked.

"Telling Ben, I'm in town." Blake answered.

"You still haven't done that?"

"Well, you know how it is with me and him," Blake said. "It's not easy like you and me Peter. But, can't avoid it forever. So, see you around baby bro. And wonderful to see you again Selena."

"You too," Selena said as the tall blonde walked past her out the apartment as Selena stepped in. "Wait, it's okay if I come in, right?"

"Sure," Peter said. "Not like I'm doing much today." He returned to the couch and Selena followed.

"I just came by to say in person I'm sorry about what happened," Selena said. "Cami told me about it. When you guys were leaving. How are you doing?"

"Good as I can be, I guess." He replied. "Oh, and sorry if there was a scene. Hope it didn't ruin your night or anything."

"I'm just sorry I didn't see her. Guess that's another arena I've been a shitty friend in."

"Selena, don't. It's not your fault, not even by a long shot. Was Hailee even in your section?"

"No."

"Then how would you have even seen her?" Peter asked, trying to reassure her. "Besides... you're not a shitty friend. I mean you're still one of my best ones. We just... we just had a huge thing happen. And I'm not even remotely free of blame on that. I mean you were right. I put a lot of expectations on you that weren't fair. I was never 100% up front with you about how I felt."

"You didn't need to be." Selena added. "I knew. I at least had an inkling. And I used that to my advantage more than a few times. And I really am sorry about that."

"I know... and... I forgave you a while ago. Just felt weird even bringing it up... which I think made it more awkward."

"Yeah," Selena agreed. "You.... you really forgive me though?"

"Yeah. We've known each other too long and frankly right now I'm tired of losing people." The pair hugged; Selena very elated.  

"We should celebrate this little victory," Selena suggested as the friendly embrace broke. "And, you know, take your mind off the recent bullshit thrown your way."

"What exactly did you have in mind?"

"Just let me take you out." Selena replied. "Totally my treat. I've... well to be blunt I've made a shit ton of cash waitressing both at Knockers and at the Pit and I don't mind making it rain for a friend. Which you are again."

"I never wasn't, not really." Selena smiled and laughed. There was a quick silence between them before Peter spoke up again. "So, you and Cami are friends now."

"Yeah, never saw that coming. It's nice though."

Silence again, then Peter had another suggestion. "Want to smoke some of the weed Sabrina gave me in her quest to cheer me up? I was actually thinking about lighting up before Blake got here. Thought crossed my mind to ask her but... there's just something weird about getting high with your older sister."

"I can imagine," Selena said with a smile. "I'm glad that doesn't transfer to me because I would LOVE to. Then though, gotta go home and get ready to take you for a night on the town."

"Sounds like a plan to me."

*********   

Roland was a bundle of nerves. He had a bottle of red wine in one hand and a cookies & crème cake in a bag in another. He hoped he wasn't going to mess this up and as he walked down the hallway to the door to Kiernan's apartment, he felt his anxiety radiating off him like a lighthouse blinking on a foggy night. When he got to her apartment, he tried to snuff out that light before he knocked. He felt he was successful, but once he saw her behind the door as she answered, he felt as though someone flipped the switch.

"Roland!" She said with a smile just as bright as that lighthouse bulb. "You came!"

"Well, yeah," he said nervously. "You invited me. Am I late?"

"No, not at all. Pizza just arrived. Decided to play it safe and just got pepperoni and sausage... and some cheese bread. Is that cool?"

"Can't go wrong with that." Replied Roland. "I, uh, brought wine and a cake. I don't know much about wine so I hope I didn't mess up."

"Oh, that's cool," said Kiernan. "I'm not much of a drinker..."

"Oh... sorry..."

"No, it's okay! It was a nice thought. Doesn't ruin anything. And also, cake is ALWAYS a winner."

"That's a relief," Roland said. When Kiernan opened the door for him, the smile grew even wider.  

Roland walked in and took in the awesomeness of Kiernan's abode. Posters adorned the walls ranging from Star Trek to Star Wars and of course her favorite, the Flash. Posters, framed comics, original comic pages hung up as well. Then there were action figures and statues; Kiernan wasn't shy about showing off her passions.

"This place is awesome!" Roland said. "Are the posters...."

"Originals?" Kiernan asked, finishing Roland's sentence. "Some. Empire and Jedi for sure and some of the Star Trek posters. The figures though, those are all vintage. Especially the ones in the glass case."

Roland went up to the glass case, looking at the Megos and vintage Star Wars figures behind it. "Wow...."

"I know," Kiernan said, beamed with pride. "You'd be surprised what you can find in good condition and cheap at flea markets and estate sales."

"You're telling me. You should see my NES collection."

"I'd love to." Kiernan came up behind him and put her hand on his shoulder. "One of the many things we can talk about over mozzarella melted over tomato sauce and bread."

The blonde led Roland over to the sofa, where the pizza and a twelve pack of lemon-lime sparkling water sat on a coffee table in front of them. Once they sat down Kiernan handed him a plate and the victory feast began.

They toasted their slices like wine glasses and dug in. "Can't think of a better way to celebrate a victory then some cheesy goodness," Kiernan said with a mouthful of pizza.  

"You deserve it," Roland said. "You had a silver tongue with Rick. I think you hooked him from the start."

"Couldn't have done it without you though."

"I was strictly support."

"I don't think you know how much support means to me." Kiernan set her plate down. "Look, I... I don't have a lot of friends here. Lili's nice and all but... she doesn't get the things you and I talk about. And I don't really see anyone on campus outside of class or anything. You... you're really my only friend in this town. And that means a lot. I love how we can just talk about geeky shit and hang out while I'm stocking or doing inventory. I... I like that you have time for me. And I like making time for you. Like right now."

Roland was flattered, as Kiernan could tell by his blushing. He was also speechless, but as the platinum blonde pixie examined his face, she didn't think that was a bad thing. It was go-time for her. She breathed deep and lunged forward, gently grabbing Roland by the face and kissing him. Her dashing dork was stunned again, not knowing how to take it despite the obvious signals, but also more than willing to go with the flow as the sexy blonde gently pressed him back until he was lying on the couch.

With Roland on his back, Kiernan rose up, straddling him. She had a very attentive audience as she peeled her shirt and threw it over the back of her futon. Her bra soon followed and she doubled down on stunning Roland into silence with the view of her tits. Nice little handfuls of pale flesh, decorated with pink nipples the shade of strawberry candy. And since strawberry being his favorite flavor, he couldn't resist getting a taste.

"There we go," Kiernan swooned, sighing as Roland got past being stunned and found himself more in the moments with her nipples between his lips. Back and forth Roland went between Kiernan's breasts, getting a taste far better than any candy on his tongue.

That was just the warm up Kiernan thought that needed. She pulled his face away from her tits and kissed him, then got up, she pulled off her jeans and panties, leaving her nude and Roland flabbergasted, but not quite motionless. He began to strip as well, scrambling to take his clothes off so fast he didn't even bother getting up from his seat. It was enough to elicit a giggle from the sexy clerk, but when she saw what he was packing the laughing stopped and she bit her lower lip a bit in anticipation.

"So... um... do you have a bedroom or..." Roland asked.

"Not really. It's pretty much a studio." Kiernan replied. "But..." She got on her knees near the futon and pulled the frame just a bit, letting it down and revealing where she slept. "Ta da!"

"One heck of a trick," Roland joked.

"Well wait until you see what's next," Kiernan said as she crawled onto the futon. "That's going to be real magic."

Roland lips met Kiernan's again, this time he was the one laying her down. Kiernan was a-okay with this, even more so as her maneuvered himself between her lovely legs and his cock hard, right at her entrance and awaiting that green light.

"You sure?" He asked.

"I doubt I'd be naked on my bed with on top of me if I wasn't," Kiernan said.

"Good point, well made." He replied before kissing her, and just as his lips touched hers his cock passed through her heavenly gates and they were both very, very happy with the results.

"Wow Roland," Kiernan said. "Oh.... oh yes...." She hadn't quite known what to expect from Roland, but what he was giving her was better than she could have imagined. It wasn't fancy. It wasn't some amazing feat of sexual acrobatics. It was tender. Butterfly kisses and slow, loving strokes into her yearning pussy.

Her legs wrapped around him, hugging his waist and he ran his fingertips over her thighs. There weren't words coming to either of their mouths as their minds were to focused on the moment. Roland couldn't believe this was happening and to a degree, neither could Kiernan. It just felt right. There was no sense of surprise. Just pleasure. The pace increased and Kiernan's legs pulled him tighter, both of them breathing a little harder. Finally, Kiernan got the will to speak again between the moans.

"I... my god Roland... oh... I... want to cum with you... cum for you... mmm keep going... oh my... oh wow...."

Roland was still beyond words, but he answered her calls with a kiss and began to go faster. The end was just around the corner for them both, and to Kiernan's shock she was pretty sure it was going to be her going off first. It had been far, far too long for and just having his flesh and blood cock inside of her was enchanting beyond words.

"Yes... yes... oh... yes... Roland... oh... yesssss!!!" Her screams of passion came from a silent mouth as she gave into the pleasure. It shocked Roland a bit, it felt as though they'd just gotten started. But seeing Kiernan's gorgeous face as her orgasm hit her and feeling her body react around him. She may have cum first but it was a photo finish with how soon Roland followed.

He pulled out of her watching as Kiernan took deep breathes of air and the pleasure still coursing through her veins. Stroking himself for a few moments, he'd exploded on her pussy and stomach, his cum splatting on her stomach and her dark patch of pubes. With every drop wrung out he fell on the mattress next to her, just as dazed as she was.

"So," Roland said. "Is it safe to assume we're more than friends?"

"Big time." Kiernan. "That cool?"

"Very. You still hungry?"

"Very. Night's still young. Round two later?"

"Hell yeah." Roland replied.

*******

"Cami's right," Selena said as she got out of her Uber to meet Peter in front of the club. "You do clean up nice."

It was a rare sight. Selena in all her years of knowing him had only ever seen him all jazzed up on rare occasions. Usually, Peter was all jeans and t-shirts. But when he went for it, he was a regular GQ cover boy as he was now. Black shows, black pants, a dark blue button up shirt and even a black jacket. Even his hair, still in its usual longer state, fit in hanging just ever so slightly over his face.  

"I can easily say the same for you Sel." He replied. "So... why this club?"

"Well for starters the DJ is killer and always picks the best songs to dance to. But more importantly, I know the bartender and we're getting cheap drinks."

"Part of any college students well-balanced diet."

"You always did catch on quick Peter." Selena grabbed his hand as soon as she was close enough.   "Come on."

Selena led Peter past the line. The bouncer clearly knew her as well and had no problem letting her through. "You have a lot of connection here, huh?"

"You'd be surprised what a free plate of wings at Knockers will get a girl in this town," Selena said with a wink. "Even if I'm not there anymore, I earned myself a few favors that I don't mind using for us tonight."

Selena led Peter to a table near the bar and just a step away from the dance floor which was packed.

"So, question Sel," Peter said.  

"I'll have an answer," she said with a smile.

"Given my history with dancing, why a dance club?"

"Just to have fun." Selena replied. "I'm not expecting a Dirty Dancing talent show moment or anything. Just have some fun with me. And if it tanks there's a lot of other things we could do. I mean we're both overdressed but I think there's half price bowling tonight."

"You remember that?"

"Of course. It's nothing short of a miracle that Cami got you to step in rhythm and give that pompadour. But, enough about the past, let's focus on the present and getting you on that dance floor. Need a drink first or are we doing round one stone cold sober?"

"I feel like jumping without a net," said Peter.

"Sober it is," Selena said with a smile, once more taking his hand and leading him, this time to the crowded dance floor. Though with a woman as beautiful as Selena leading the way, a movable path seemed to open before them.

"Okay, just follow the rhythm," Selena said. "Watch me." And he did. Peter eagerly watched as she moved those hips. Hell, he had her whole bod in view as she moved and swayed in sensual rhythm to the music.

"Don't just look, move," she sweetly urged. "Just follow me."

Peter began to move, trying to match Selena's moves, which please his dance partner.  

"There we go Pete!" she said. "Don't even really think about it. Move with me... dance with me." Selena moved closer, turning around quick, her long brown hair whipping as she did so, making sure she looked at him over her shoulder. She back into him, her ass against his crotch, grinding ever so softly. Selena's hands reached behind for his, grabbing them by the wrists and bringing them to her hips. She wanted them moving together.

"See?" She asked with a knowing tone, her hand moving up to his face. "Fun." Her fingers ran through the longer bits of his hair. Their lips got close, very close. They were a breath away from a kiss when Selena pulled away, turning to face him. They both wanted it, but it was right, not yet.

Their bodies were still close now, Selena still guiding him as they were now face to face, eye to eye... and due to Selena's insistence, crotch to crotch. Peter didn't mind that one bit. His arm held her by the hips while hers looped around the back of his neck.

Selena was very happy to see a smile on Peter's face. It was a gesture she returned. The moment where they were about to get much closer felt like it was just around the corner... and then the song ended and the pulled apart.

"So... drink?" Selena asked. When she said that though, a slower song came on.

"Actually, let's stay on the floor." Peter replied.

"Sure thing." She laughed a bit and they got closer. Her hands returned to his shoulders and his to Selena's hip. They almost made a V-shape with their bodies, their crotches close together, hips moving in a circular grind while their bodies grew further apart. Their eyes however were locked on each other.

"You look amazing," Peter said. "Seriously... drop dead gorgeous."

"Thank you," said Selena, moving her upper half a bit closer to him. "And I think I've already established my thoughts on your looks tonight... very handsome."

The more the song went on, the closer the two got to each other. And the closer their bodies got, the closer their lips got until finally contact was made. It was a kiss Peter had waited a long time for and it was very, very worth it. Her soft lips, her wet tongue on his... damn good was underselling it.

"I can't believe this," a sarcastic, grating voice said. It was a voice all too familiar to Selena. The couple broke their kiss only to see a sight from Selena's past she was hoping to never see again, her ex-boyfriend Reggie.

"What the fuck do you want Reggie?" Selena said.

"Nothing but a laugh," he replied. "And Selena, baby, I knew you'd be slumming after me, but this loser? Honey, you could do better."

"If I was dating Peter it'd be better than you by default." Selena retorted. "I mean he's a real man not some pathetic stunted little boy."

"Oh, pathetic? Not so pathetic I couldn't get you to do every dirty thing I wanted you to." Reggie got closer to Selena, who wasn't backing down. "Just like any other dime store piece of gutter trash. At least I could have made you famous."

Before Reggie could get even closer, Peter stepped in between them.

"Oh, ho ho, we have ourselves a knight in shining armor over here," Reggie said before getting right up in Peter's face. "You gonna do somethin'?"

"Not really," Peter said. "Except ask you a question. Is it true the last time Selena saw you she kicked your ass?"

"It's true," Selena said with a cocky smile, standing behind Peter. "Glass Jaw Reggie."

"Damn, wish I could have seen that."

"You're about to see something a lot more graphic if you don't move," Reggie said, shoving Peter, sending him back a little but the force was enough to knock Selena down, which made Reggie chuckle. "Right where she belongs, on her back. How about next you get on all fours like the proper slut you are?"

"Don't talk to her like that." Peter sternly demanded. "Walk away now."

"Ohhh so scared. She's a whore. A tramp. A slut. And you can't do nothing about it. So, I'll call her all that and more. I know what she is. A rotten, filthy fucking-"

Before the sentence could be finished, Reggie was silenced by a solid fist to his face from Peter. A fist full of the past few days anger, rage and hurt all being let out at once on the face of the asshole in front of him. The punch sent Reggie spinning, knocking him into a waitress, spilling her drinks on him and finally into another table getting more alcohol soaking him. He didn't feel much of this however. The punch had knocked him out on his feet.

"Holy shit," Selena said as she got to her feet. "Nice."

"You were right about the glass jaw." Peter said. Before the two could celebrate, the bouncers were on their way.

"We should get out of here," Selena said. "I don't have that many favors to cash in."

The two hurried out the back exit and ran about half a block away, laughing the whole time. Peter's car was parked in a garage nearby and Selena told him she knew a shortcut. However, when she took him down an alleyway that ended not with an easy pathway but a chain-link fence, Peter knew she had something else in mind before they got to his car.

She backed herself into a corner where the fence met the brick wall of the building next to it. Selena had a sexy smile on her face as she beckoned him over with her finger. Peter saw no issue with giving into her demands.

As he got closer Selena got herself ready. She set her purse down on the ground and removed her panties, placing them in the purse. With that gesture, Peter followed up, unbuckling his pants and unzipping his fly. By the time he was in Selena's orbit his hard on was out and Selena saw what she'd been missing.

Peter put his arms around her, cupping her ass under her skirt before getting a good grip and lifting her up. His lips met hers again as he pinned her against the cool surface of the wall. The brick was actually smooth, weathered by years of rain. His hard cock was just at her moist entrance, ready to sink in.

"You sure about this?" Peter said, needing that last bit of approval.

"More than anything." Selena replied. The next sound from her mouth was a deep, satisfied moan as Peter entered her. The two of them both had shut eyes as the moment was savored. His size, her tightness, the sensual wet warmth. Still, they could only savor for so long. They were in a rather open spot doing their sinning.

Her ankles locked around his waist as Peter began to go right into a steady rhythm. This wasn't the place for tender lovemaking and they were both just fine with that. Alleyways didn't really call for that kind of sex.

Selena gripped the chain-link fence with one hand while the other held Peter by the back of his neck. She needed her to see his face, to give him all the message she couldn't verbally. All she could allow herself were suppressed moans and whispered grunts. Fortunately, Selena's face told the complete erotic story, every thrust inside of her a page turned, every stroke getting closer to the end of the current chapter.

Peter's face had to tell Selena a story as well. Neither of them were so lost in the sex that they forgot where they were, though it did add a certain something to it. His cock throbbed and pulsed inside of her, every thrust had a little more heat knowing anyone could peek out the window and catch them in the act. It made it all the sweeter.

With Selena securing her grip a bit more on him on the fence, Peter moved one of his hands up to her shoulder, pushing the strap of her dress down and exposing one of her breasts. It wasn't exposed for too long however, Peter covered it with his mouth, tasting a bit more of Selena Gomez. The pace soon got frantic, desperate gasps for air and moans that just couldn't be muffled anymore. The look on Selena's face told Peter a whole new story when he left her tit. That smile, the look in those chocolate brown eyes. It all screamed what her voice couldn't right now, she was going to cum, and it was all for him.

Peter brought his lips to Selena's ears, whispering to her, asking her to do what was well on the way. "Cum for me," he softly said, his hot breath giving her ear a little tickle. It was a sweet little spark that lit her already short fuse. Selena's thighs tightened around him and her eyes burned through him before she pulled his face to her to kiss him, muffling the moan she couldn't suppress as she came.

Her tongue darted into his mouth and Peter sucked on the pink muscle while her pussy squeezed his cock, begging him to join her in release. Then Selena turned the last page on that chapter.

"I'm gonna swallow you," she said, giving as much lust to her voice as possible. No whisper, just a straight declarative statement. "I want your cock in my mouth... shooting your cum down my throat Peter..."

That did it. "Ohhh fuck!" Peter said, barely containing a yell. Selena released her legs and squatted down in front of him, slurping Peter's cock into her mouth and following through on her words. It only took a few moments of being inside of Selena's sensational mouth for Peter to lose it, the first jet of cum rocketing out of the tip of his cock and splattering against the roof of her mouth. More streams followed and Selena slurped and swallowed each one down with no issue, moaning in satisfaction as the hot cream slid down her throat.

She released his softening cock with a pop and stood up to show Peter her empty mouth, licking her lips as she shut it with a smile. Selena then leaned forward, sweetly kissing him.

"Just for the record," said Selena. "Our night? Not even close to being over."

******

Blake was outside the door to Ben's place. She had gotten the address from her parents, along with their urge to meet with both of her younger brothers. They just didn't get how hard it was. It wasn't like they didn't know that she and Peter had a strong, special bond between them that just wasn't there between her and Ben. That happened. They knew she loved him. What they just couldn't get was how awkward it was between them. Their personalities just clashed and Blake was never quite sure where he got it from. It certainly didn't come from mom or dad, or at least how she knew them. She was honestly shocked that Ben even wanted to get in the same business as Peter. She sometimes hated to admit it but she always thought he'd be an ambulance chaser like that lawyer from The Simpsons.

She loved Ben, but there was a reason why Peter was her baby brother and Ben was the little brother. It may not have been something she liked admitting, but it was true. Despite all that though, Ben was her brother and he did deserve to know she was going to be living in the same town as him for the foreseeable future and if he needed her, really needed her, she'd be there for him. With that in mind, Blake took a breath and knocked on the door. In moments her knock was answered by Ben in a pair of sweats and a ratty old t-shirt. The look on his face, surprise but not exactly pleasant, or unpleasant.

"Blake?" He asked. "What are you doing here?"

"Hey Ben," Blake said. "Looking relaxed."

"Girlfriend's working tonight," he said. "So just being lazy."

"Real change for you huh?" She joked.

"Starting in already?"

"Sorry, just a little joke. Look, I just came by to let you know I'm going to be in town for a bit. I'm opening up a second boutique and I've been invited to teach a class in the fall."

"Cool." Ben replied nonchalantly, almost like it was just the polite thing to say. "When did you get into town anyway?"

"Coming up on two weeks." Blake answered.

"Let me guess," Ben said. "You've been seeing Peter a lot in that time, huh?"

"Look, Ben, I didn't come here to start anything. I came to let you know I was here and to give you my landline number to call in case of an emergency or if you really needed something."

"I could use twenty bucks," he said with a smile. Blake looked at him, a bit dumbfounded but not exactly shocked. It wasn't exactly unexpected. She reached into her purse and took out a twenty and handed to him along with the phone number.  

"I'll see you around Ben," Blake said before leaving. Ben smiled and closed the door. Blake turned and began to walk out. "Went better than expected."

****** 

One of the advantages to being friends with Camila Mendes was it didn't take much to get a room at one of her family's hotels, which is exactly what Peter and Selena did after their alleyway tryst. It wasn't a suite or anything special. It was just a normal room with a king size bed, which was all they needed. The door opened and shut. Clothes were shed and Selena laid back completely nude on the bed.

With her in such an inviting position, Peter followed up, sliding up the Latina's legs. Selena softly sighed his name as she felt his fingers and mouth work up her legs. From her ankle to her calf, gentle and sweet touches. Strokes of his fingers, butterfly kisses from Peter's lips and gentle licks from his tongue.

Selena got a little nervous as Peter moved up to her thighs. Her right leg was where she had her scar from her kidney transplant. It was something she was sensitive about. It was a raw nerve area for her that sometimes would put lovers off. Reggie wasn't a fan. He'd always avoided that part of her. That wasn't an issue for Peter, tenderly kissing the flesh there as he did any other part of her. His fingers dancing along the scar. It didn't faze him in the least. It was all part of her and he'd been waiting so very, very long to be in this position.

Relief turned to pleasure when Peter got to her slit. Selena shivered a bit when his tongue began to paintbrush her lips. His hands were being far from lazy however, gently rubbing her thighs until the glided to her hip. He held his grip there, soft but firm, just the slightest bit of pressure as he teased her with his tongue.

Selena's eyes fluttered. She licked her plump lips as Peter got a bit more in depth between her legs. His right hand moved down, his finger circling her engorged clit, soon to be joined by his mouth. He began to suck on her button, making Selena writhe on the bed from the new sensation.

With Peter's mouth taking clit duty, his hand went a little lower probing her velvet depths and flipping all the right switches. He took his time, taking note of every move Selena made in response to every move he made. He didn't want her pleasure to end, he wanted it to build.

He was getting what he wanted, and the more the fire he was kindling built within this long-lusted after lover. And that fire was starting to want some fuel that was a bit more solid than a tongue and fingers, as skilled as they were.

"P-Peter," she said with a desperate tone. "Inside me... I want you back inside me..."

"How can I resist an invite like that? Peter asked, moving up her body. Not before giving one last kiss on her thigh, right where her scar was. It made Selena feel a little extra warm and her heart skipped a beat.

The kisses continued up her stomach, licking a circle on her navel, lovingly burying himself between her breasts for a few more moments. Selena had to grab his head softly, pushing him against her chest before guiding Peter up to her face.  

Their eyes locked again in a very familiar fashion. She moaned again as Peter's cock filled her for the second time of the night. This time though, they had a room all to themselves. Four walls, a bed and no potential for unwanted eyes or ears.

"Fuck me," Selena said, the words pouring from her lips, an intoxicating brew of syllables better than any spirit that Peter had consumed. He'd waited years to hear those words from her and they were even better than he could have imagined. Everything had been tonight.

His hand caressed her face while the other reach down, grabbing her left leg and hitch it up as began to thrust into her. Unlike in that alleyway, Peter started out a bit slower now, his cock getting more and more familiar with her tight cavern.   Every single tantalizing centimeter he wanted burned into his mind.

Selena was very much in the same savoring mood. She was memorizing the look on his face as Peter made every one of those first deep and slow strokes inside of her, which were also being committed to memory. This was something they both wanted to remember.

Peter's hand moved up her leg, caressing all of the delectable curves of her body. It was almost as if he was a blind mind reading brail with how his fingers danced on her skin. Peter's other hand soon joined in the reading, both getting to her breasts, cupping them, softly squeezing and massaging the melons before his fingers circled her dark nipples. He sealed each movement on those with a kiss. Moans soon filled the room, pouring out like lava from a volcano. They made up for all the words of encouragement they couldn't make earlier, more and more coming out as things heated up.

"Oh god... fuck Selena," Peter said. "Oh my... wow..."

"Give it to me baby," Selena said. "Just like that... right there Peter... fuck you're good... damn... real good...."

His hands slid under her body, gliding between the sweat-slick skin of her back and the sheets and gripped her shoulders. With a quick movement he pulled Selena up so she was now on top, straddling his lap with his cock still buried deep inside of her.

Selena looked at him with a smile as he brushed her dark locks from her face. She locked her ankles around his waist again as she began to pick the pace, and it wasn't quite as slow as Peter had taken it. She wanted more, faster and Peter was all too ready to give it to her.

His hands moved from Selena's shoulder to her ass, taking a good grip on the peach he had admired over the years. He held on tight as Selena began to bounce and ride his did. His hands moved with her ass and hips, Selena working his cock and making him see stars.

"How's it feel baby?" She asked, caressing his face. "How do I feel?"

"More than worth the wait." Peter replied. "Shit Selena... so damn amazing..."

"Ditto," she said, licking his lips. She then leaned back, her hands gripping the sheets as she braced her arms. She moved liked a snake, her body moving like a wave on him, then moving on him fast and hard like an earthquake. Both of them released loud series of moans. Obscenities and each other's names formed those moans, though Selena's soon turned into the pleasured cries of a banshee as Peter gripped her hips once more, thrusting hard into her.

Selena's eyes rolled into the back of her skull, the word "FuuuUUUuuuCK," croaking out of her mouth. After those few brief moments of jackhammering, Peter pulled out and turned Selena around. She was on her knees and kneeling up.

"Ooohhhh," she gasped when Peter re-entered her from behind.   He brushed her hair from her shoulder and neck, kissing her as he resumed their sexual encounter. He held Selena tight, his arms wrapping around her, cupping her tits.

Peter was thrusting into her full blast, now, both racing to their second explosive finish. Selena's reach behind her, gripping his thigh and digging her nails in as she got closer and closer. Soon Selena was flat on her stomach with Peter on top of her. It was close for them both now and neither could think of any place they'd rather be. None of the stress of the last few days, just pure pleasure.

Peter's breathing was becoming ragged and fast, just as Selena's was. She could hear every desperate grunt of pleasure and gulp of air. It was time to give him that one last push so he'd give Selena her own last push.

"Cum... cum in me Peter," Selena growled. "Please... let me feel it... fell how much you want this... want me... I'll cum for you... just cum for me first..."

"Oh... nnng... Selena!" Peter gasped before his one last thrust inside her brought his orgasm.

He moaned in Selena's ear as he filled her pussy with his cum. The hot, warm feeling within, the sound of his pleasure right in her ear, and his embrace as Peter held her close as he emptied inside of her. It was more than enough to send Selena off for the second time as well, her spasming pussy milking a few more streams from his cock before he was spent. The two rolled on to the backs, and Selena rest her head on Peter's chest. They were exhausted, sweaty and out of breath.

"So," Peter said. "How about that drink?"

********  

"Twice?" Taylor asked with a smile and a slightly shocked tone. She and Selena were sharing a quick cup of coffee and had a nice, somewhat secluded table at the local coffee shop. "And once in an alleyway? And on top of all that, he knocked out Reggie with ONE PUNCH?"

"Yes, all true," Selena said with a giggle before sipping her latte. "And it was... wow. It was so 100% wow. And technically, if I'm being honest it was more like three times. When we woke up, we went to breakfast and kind of fooled around in his car before we ate. So... yeah... wow."

"Obviously," Taylor said with a smirk. And that smirk was tinged the blonde's own experiences with Peter. "So, what are you thinking?"

"About what?"

"Well, where does this leave you two?"

"Well, I'd say all sins are definitely forgiven on both sides. But, it's not anything more than what it was. Amazing sex. We're friends and I think we're in a better place than we've been in a while. Anything more? That's not happening. Not now anyway. I mean he's still fresh from a break-up and if anything, was going to happen with him I'd need some kind of guarantee I'm not a rebound girl. Besides... I'm kind of enjoying the single life. Just... having fun, not trying to have someone in my life like that. I love him... but not that way. Not right now. And we talked about that anyway over breakfast. He's in the same place, mostly. I mean what happened with Hailee was only a couple days ago. No one's going to jump into a relationship that quick."

"I get the logic," Taylor said. "And you both had fun. Pity it had to happen because of a round of infidelity. Peter deserves better. I should talk to him too. He's nice. I always liked him."

"You could always meet us for breakfast tomorrow," suggested Selena. "Only problem is we're eating with Camila and I know you two aren't exactly besties..."

"I'll pick my moment," Taylor smiled. "While I'm glad the two of you made amends and I can at least be cordial with her now, I don't think Camila Mendes and I will ever be friends."

"Fair enough," Selena nodded. "Either way, I'm sure Peter will appreciate it. He's putting on a good front but I can tell it's still getting him."

"Well, that's what friends are for, correct?" Taylor asked rhetorically. "Taking the edge off of the bad times and making the good so much more fun."  Taylor smiled before taking a sip of her coffee." She had some definite ideas on how to take the edge off.

******* 

It was the perfect time of day in Lili's mind. 11:00 A. M., just before high noon. The sun shone just right and it was the perfect time to take her lunch break in the park. Jurnee gave her an hour each work day and most days Lili spent it inside with something she brought from home.

Sundays were a different story. Sundays she went to her favorite food truck, got herself a gigantic carne asada burrito with sides of rice and beans and went to go get herself a strawberry Coke from the pizza place to wash it all down and ate it in the park.  

She rarely ate with anyone. Even when she was dating Jake or Ashley she usually just took in the sights and sounds on her own. However, when she arrived at her usual bench, she knew her usual routine was out the window when she saw Peter sitting there eating his own lunch. She wasn't remotely mad at this coincidence. Quite the opposite. She was smiling from ear to ear.

"Fancy running into you here," Lili said as she took a seat opposite Peter. "Mind if I join you?"

"Not at all." he replied, putting down his meatball sub. "Just trying to avoid... well, everything recently. Which is why I'm here instead of my place where... Hailee is getting the rest of her stuff and that'll be that."

"Understandable," Lili said. She opened her Styrofoam container, ready to dig in, but paused. "I need to tell you something."

"What?"

"I... I knew what Hailee was doing. I found out, well let's just say I knew for a while. Not that long but a week before all this happened. I felt horrible keeping it from you but I promised her I wouldn't tell you. Of course, she promised me she'd be honest with you. I'm... I'm sorry. And I'm double sorry for saying this when you're trying to avoid it but... I feel horrible."

"Don't," Peter said. "If I'm going to be honest, I probably would do the same for Cami. I get it."

"I know but... look you've been amazing. You know, just helping me through the whole thing with Jake like a real friend."

"Well, you are a real friend." Peter's hand went to hers, his thumb softly stroking hers. It brought a warm smile to her face. "So, don't feel bad. I mean you telling me now says a lot."

"Thanks," she said. "So, let's change the subject to something a bit more palatable to lunch."

"Fine by me."

"Well, we've hung out a lot recently. We know all about our movie likes and stuff. I know that... I just like being around you."

"Feeling's mutual."

"Thanks once more. But, let's kind of explore other things. Like music. Favorite band? Give it to me."

"That's easy. Styx. But only with Dennis DeYoung."

"Styx? Someone's into dad rock." Lili replied.  

"Album oriented rock thank you very much," Peter said. "I know. Not exactly the coolest choice but I like what I like."

"No shame in that."

"What about you?

"Not exactly a band but I'm a huge Lady Gaga fan. She just... speaks to me, you know? It might be pretty cliché considering how popular she is, but it's the truth. I can belt out Paparazzi at karaoke like no one's business. Might take a few drinks but I'm told I hit most of the notes."

"That sounds like a sight to see... or hear."

"I'm sure you'll get a chance at the experience." 

"Tell you what, you sing for me and I'll belt out some Styx for you."

"Sounds like a deal to me," Lili laughed. "Can't wait for that. And speaking of deals, you ready for our game night? I spoke with Jurnee and we're all set to go on Wednesday night. She's cool with you helping out. I mean Roland is always in the back with Kiernan so me asking for help is no big deal. And the back room has a HUGE flat screen. Our night of GameCube is at hand."

"So, it's going to be in crystal clear HD when my mansion is bigger than yours by the end of Luigi's Mansion?" Peter jokingly asked.

"Oh, I am going to make you eat those words," Lili said. "And it's going to go down a lot rougher than your sub."

The conversation continued to be friendly between them. Small talk grew slightly deeper. Family, future plans, all kind of things until the food was gone for both of them. Peter offered to walk Lili back to her job and Lili accepted the offer of company for the short trek. They walked through the park on the short trek back, continuing their talk. Making each other laugh, as if no one else was around. That was so much case it was a bit of a surprise when they were stopped by someone with a sketchpad.

"Any chance I could interest the lovely couple in a quick sketch?" The artist asked. "It'll look amazing framed."

"Oh, we're not a couple," Peter said.

"Just friends," Lili agreed.

"Huh? Then why are you holding hands?"

The pair looked down and were surprised to see that was the case. The grip was released and both were flustered.

"I... I'm sorry about that," Peter said.

"No, don't be." Lili replied. "It just... happened. No problem."

"I hope I didn't make you feel weird."

"It didn't. Not at all."

"Still, I'd totally get it if wanted to just head back to your job alone."

"I don't," Lili said very honestly. "Besides, it's not that far. Come on, I want to hear more about your Styx karaoke playlist."

"Well, it's not just Styx," Peter said, calming down. "There's some ska mixed in their as too."

"Nice," Lili said as their walk resumed. "I'm a big fan of variety.   You should hear some of my non-Gaga selections."

********  

"How am I the asshole?!?" Hailee asked. It wasn't her usual Monday morning routine. Usually it was a nice breakfast, but the circle of friends she shared that with were currently not on option.

She had other friends though, like Elizabeth Olsen. They were near the courtyard in front of the theater building, sitting on a bench next to an elaborate fountain that was just ostentatious enough to be in front of the epicenter of the acting crowd on campus.

"I didn't say you were an asshole Hailee," Lizzie said. "What I did say I was I'm shocked you can't see why almost everyone is mad at you. I mean I totally get the need to hide what you were doing. But that also shows you knew it was wrong. But that was part of why you liked it, I'm guessing."

"I didn't want it this way," Hailee said. "I mean I figured Peter would be hurt. I knew he would. Which means Cami would be angry. But Lili?"

"How are you surprised by that?" Lizzie asked. "I'm not exactly close with Lili but you put her in an awful position. I mean you wanted her to cover up your cheating after she was cheated on. That's not a good position to put anyone in."

"I know," the brunette admitted. "It's just... I wanted to wait until finals were over. No added stress. I thought it would be better... and yeah, way wrong on that."

"Look, Haiz I'm not trying to make you feel guilty," Lizzie said, scooting close to her friend. "But you wanted my honest, professional-in-training opinion. And I get where you're coming from on that need for something more exciting and not wanting to be tied down right now and everything else. But I completely understand them too. The clean rip of the band-aid would have been a lot cleaner and you know it."

"I know... I really didn't want anyone to get hurt... now everything is just a mess. Think I can fix it?"

"Well not instantly," Liz said. "But you did a movie with all these guys right? And you've known Lili forever... it's just going to take some time. I wouldn't count on being besties with your ex or anything though."

Hailee sighed in frustration, hanging her head back. "Work is going to be interesting for a bit."

******** 

Taylor Swift had picked her moment. It took a surprising amount of time to have the perfect moment. When the idea struck her, shortly after her little coffee date with Selena, she had to talk it over with Norman. It was kind of like talking to him about what happened with Wayne after she was told of his very, very hot time with Jennifer Lopez. Though that was to get a laugh from her beau, which he did, especially the ending of leaving him hanging.

Norman didn't take issue with her plan, especially after she earned her second free pass in a very fun way. From the way Norman said it, she might have earned an annual pass. Of course, it also helped that what happened with Wayne had a very revenge-based hint to it and what this was, well, it could easily be considered better than revenge.

"How long as this place been here?" Peter asked her as Taylor led him through the lower levels of the student union. Taylor smirked. Of course, he wouldn't know about this place. Very few people did, some of which surprised Taylor. She was still a little shocked whenever she saw the dean's secretary down there with her own special room no less.

Taylor had a room of her own. She claimed it the moment she found it. Installed the lock herself. She used to use it when the Sorority house was a bit too crowded for Taylor's brand of negotiations. Since she and Norman had been exclusive it hadn't been used for much behind some silent study sessions and some on-campus quickies between herself and her lover. It's use on this particular Monday was far more in line with the more classical uses Taylor had for it.

"It's been here for as long as we've been at the college." Taylor replied. "It's just a bunch of old classrooms. Supposed to be just storage but, well... let's just say there's an arrangement between the custodial staff and student body to keep it a bit more social. It's kind of an open secret. If you know, you know and don't advertise. But you can invite whoever you want, hence why I invited you here for lunch on this fine Monday."

"Okay, so what exactly are we doing down here?"

Taylor just answered his question with a smile, a knowing smile that he recognized from their brief summer romance a couple of years ago. She led him to a door. It was red, of course, with a shiny brass knob. Taylor put a key in the knob, unlocking it and leading Peter inside.

The room was definitely Taylor. A red table, a red couch. There was even a cabinet that was being used as a make-shift bar with a few bottles of whiskey. Nothing too high end, just some Jack Daniels and Jim Beam. A few other signatures of Taylor littered the room; cat-themed decorations and a mini-fridge that was probably stocked to the brim with both regular and Diet Cokes.

"Take a seat," Taylor said. Peter turned around to see her close and lock the door.

"Taylor, what exactly is going on here?"

"A little fun," she said, sliding her shoes off with one foot then the other.

"Ah... I am gonna have to say no to that," Peter said. "Taylor, I've been on the wrong side of infidelity and you have a boyfriend so..."

"Peter, relax." Taylor said. "While I appreciate the gesture there's no need. Me and Normie... we have an understanding. He has a hall pass. As do I. Which means, if he gets in an absolutely delicious position, as long as he lets me know first, he gets to have some extra-curricular fun. Same here. So, he knows. Besides, I had a bit of revenge sex recently. It was fun... but not quite so fulfilling. I thought, why not have some fun with someone who deserves it. And I know from experience you're a very worthy recipient. That cover all the bases? Any more objections?"

Peter paused for a moment, running everything through his head before answering. "You know, can't think of a single one anymore."

"Good. Then sit down." It was a direct order, but with more of a playful tone. After all, this wasn't Wayne she was dealing with. She and Peter ended their summer of lust on very good terms, so he got the royal treatment as opposed to being treated like a royal pain in the ass.

Peter took the seat on the couch as Taylor stripped herself bare. She didn't try any striptease, nor did she have to. Just the view was enough. That was just Taylor. Somehow, she even made the folding of her clothes drip with eroticism.

The beautiful blonde vixen walked towards her prey. He hadn't taken a stitch off. He remembered how much Taylor liked to unwrap her treats when she was in this mood. She walked across the red shag rug she'd brought in and got her knees on the soft surface.

"Been a while since we've done this," Taylor said. She ran her hands up his trousers to the button of his jeans, unfastening it before moving to his zipper. "I don't think it'll be too rough getting back in step."

The zipper went down and Taylor's hands went in, fishing out Peter's cock. He was already hard. He was always quick to be ready and Taylor loved that... mainly because that was all he was quick at.

"Well, hello again," she said, her blue eyes going from Peter's prick to his face. Her pink tongue extended from her mouth, passing over her red lips and licking his pole from base to tip. She flicked her tongue on the bell end before pressing her lips against it for a kiss. But then Taylor began to press her lips forward, taking his bishop in her mouth and getting the festivities truly started.

"Oh wow," Pete said. It was definitely underselling the moment but that was the effect Taylor's mouth had. She was a goddess of oral, it was just understood. Even just starting out she was already working what could only be described as magic. Her tongue hit all the right spots as if she had a treasure map and every spot was an X. All while her nails, painted in the same shade of red as her lips teased the sensitive skin of his ball sack.

Taylor took his cock to the root for a few brief moments before pulling back up. It wasn't a quick release either. Taylor took her time, her tongue slowly dragging up before the hard flesh was exposed to the air. Their eyes met again, but no words escaped Taylor's lips this time. Rather, she brought them down to his balls sucking on the orbs while she worked his cock with his hand. Stroking it but giving the crown a special treatment every so often, forming a small grip on it and moving her palm around it like she was chalking up a pool cue.

Peter hissed in a breath between clenched teeth, making Taylor deliver to him that giggle of hers, the perfect balance of innocent and naughty in a laugh. It was a quick hit of aural pleasure before Taylor returned to the oral pleasure with his balls in her mouth. It was a nice little tongue bath, soaking his jewels in saliva, but his throbbing pole was still the main thing in Taylor's sights. She couldn't help but bring her mouth back to it, sloppily kissing and licking it before once more sucking the throbbing member back in her mouth.

Though Taylor worked her mouth harder now, faster, she still couldn't shake her attention to detail. She was hands free at this point, her fingers dancing on Peter's thighs while she slobbered on his knob. Frothy, loud and lewd sounds of slurping filled the small rooms. It was almost a beat, a rhythm to go along with the myriad of pleasured sounds to escape Peter's mouth. This wasn't strictly a BJ session though. Taylor had signaled that the moment she stripped down to nothing.

She pulled off his cock again and began to pull his pants off completely. "How about you take care of the top half," she said. "I'm not the only one who's going to be naked for this."

While Taylor stripped him south of the equator Peter did the north. The two were wearing matching birthday suits Taylor slithered on to the couch and the pair were soon liplocked, Peter pressing the blonde down on the red fabric of the couch.

"Mmmm Peter," Taylor moaned, a warm smile on her face. His lips were all over her. Her neck, her shoulders, her breasts. Peter would have even gone lower, getting a taste of her pussy in his quest to get reacquainted with her body. And while most times Taylor would never dream of turning down some oral reciprocation, right now she had the urge to be filled.

"Fuck me," she said, grabbing his head, her blue eyes piercing his. "I want your cock. Now."

Peter's trip south was halted and with a quick position shift his battering ram was at the gates. He pushed forward and both of them were made very happy campers.

"Mm. Still fits like a glove," Taylor said with satisfaction. "Tell me... I want to hear the words... tell me how good it feels to fuck this pussy again."

"Can't... shit... can't find the words Tay," Peter said honestly. "Just... holy shit."

"I'll take it." Taylor gave him a sexy grin before pulling his face to her again. Her long, perfect legs wrapped around him and held him close while Peter began to build his rhythm. "There we go... right there... take it... take my pussy... ohhhh yesss."

"Taylor... oh my... oh baby," Peter grunted. While his mouth tastes hers and his cock explored her depths Peter let his hands go on a trek over her body. Of course, her legs got a great deal of attention, but he certainly didn't ignore any other part of her beautiful body.

"Mmm... that's it... oh fuck you're so good," Taylor said. "You know how to fuck a girl don't you? Make her feel good... mmmmyeah... really fuck me now... give it to me... I want everything you fucking have!"

"Oh yeah?" Peter said, slowing down only to give Taylor a long, deep and hard thrust. "Like that? That what you want?"

"Mmmm hmmm," Taylor nodded with a smile. She always enjoyed that about him. How she brought something a bit rougher out of Peter. Someone who followed her lead with no bullshit posturing. It was rare. "Maybe a little harder if you have it in you... NNGGGG YES!"

That last exclamation was Taylor's happy reaction to Peter giving her exactly what she wanted. Every penetrating thrust made the blonde howl and her toes curl. This really had been one of her better ideas... and it was only going to get better.

"Fuck... you want this cock Tay? You want to get fucked nice and hard?"

"I thought that was evident," she joked before her voice trailed off into a moan.

"Then let's get serious about it." Peter pulled out of Taylor and flipped her over, the leggy beauty getting on all fours.

Her pussy wasn't vacant for too long, and Taylor moaned out "Yesssss!" when he re-entered her. Just as promised, the new position was just the thing for Peter to give Taylor exactly what she wanted. Her hands gripped the armrest tight as Peter began to plow into her pussy.

"Oh yeah... mmmm... yeah Taylor... this what you wanted?"

"Fuck yes!" She yelled. "Oh my god yes... fuck you haven't missed a goddamn beat!" Taylor added a bit of a physical exclamation point by pushing her ass back against him. Her hunger for his cock was off the charts now. They were both absolutely rabid beasts, hungry for each other and the pleasure they were giving each other.

Peter's eyes scanned Taylor's body as her fucked her. The ripples on her ass from every impact, the curves of her body and the back of her blonde head. He then looked directly ahead, finally noticing she had a mirror set up. He did a quick look over his shoulder and saw another on the other wall on the other side of the couch.

"Thanks for the extra view," Peter said, leaning over to kiss her neck. "Just couldn't resist, could you?"

"You know me," she said in grunts. "Ever the show woman."

Peter chuckled a bit, watching the look on her face with every stroke he made into her... then his eyes went to her ass... and another idea entered his head as her began to rub those lovely cheeks. Taylor caught the look on his face in the mirror and smiled. She knew what was crossing Peter's mind and she was ready for it.

His hand glided over the crack of her ass and his thumb circled around her asshole. "You have any objections to getting really familiar again?" Peter asked.

Taylor looked at him through the mirror, her tongue curling out over teeth and a smile on those red lips. "Thought you'd never ask," she said, her tone deliciously naughty. She moaned a bit as Peter gave her one last especially deep stroke before pulling out of her, his cock nice and slick.

"Mmmmm fuuuuck," Taylor purred. She gripped the armrest tight as Peter pressed his pecker forward against her asshole. There was little resistance as the head of his bishop made it through the threshold of the fresh tightness.

He worked his cock into her inch by inch. He wasn't going to hammer her ass, not yet. He wasn't a savage and he knew from experience with Taylor that taking his time paid off big time. And from the happy moans escaping from her red lips, the experience was going to be one to remember.

"Come on Peter," Taylor growled. "Little harder now... you're... mmm... you're not gonna break me baby." She gave him a little extra encouragement beyond the words by pushing back against him. She was ready, he was willing and they were both able.

His hands on Taylor hips, Peter gave in to her reasonable demands and increased his speed. This made Taylor a very happy girl.

"Mmmm yeah... yeah... oh that's so good... mmmm feels good, huh? That nice hard dick in my ass... tell me... fucking tell me..."

"Holy shit Tay... god damn," Peter said, his stroke now going balls deep up her ass. "It's... so fucking... oh fuck.. so damn good..."

Peter's hands moved up her body to her shoulders and began to pull her arms back. Taylor knew what he wanted. She didn't trust too many people enough to give up this kind of control, but Peter fell into that category. He wasn't going to take any liberties Taylor wasn't comfortable with.  He held her wrists together behind her back with one hand while the other stayed at her shoulder, pulled her back and holding her up as his thrusts into her asshole sped up.

"YES!" Taylor howled. "Yesyesyesyesyes! Fuck it... fuck my ass... harder... harder Peter... come on... come on... OOOH YES! Just like that!"

"Time for you... to tell me how good it feels Taylor," Peter said. "Tell me how good my cock feels up your asshole!"

"Ahh... oh shit better than I remember," Taylor said, grinning for him through the mirror. "And... mmmm gonna make it even better for you..."

Taylor did just that, squeezing her ass tight around his cock, hugging his dick tight with her holiest of holes. The reaction was instant, the lover of the moment freezing as Taylor pushed him a little harder than he'd been expecting.

"What's wrong?" Taylor teased. "Not too much for you I hope... because you better not cum up my ass... mmm not that I don't like it... I just have something I like even more in mind... your cum fucking covering my face... getting on my tongue... tasting my ass on your cock as I suck everything out of you... think you can swing that? Or is this ass just... FUCK... too much for you?"

"Not just yet," Peter said. "And that isn't happening... not until I know you've cum... cum just for me... fuck just for me..."

"Mmmm that's what I want to hear... fuck... just what I wanted to hear!"

Peter let go of Taylor's wrists, slapping her hard on her ass before gripping it. One hand remained at her shoulder while Taylor's digits on busy, furiously working her clit and slamming on the gas to pass the finish line before Peter. Not a word that came from her red lips was a lie, and she was determined to get what she wanted. It wasn't like Peter hadn't brought her most of the way. He'd done an amazing job, going well past her memory of their three-month fling, she was just taking the wheel to get them both to their destination faster.

"Oh... yeah.. oh Peter... gonna cum... gonna cum with that fucking cock in my ass... YESSSSSS!!!!"

Taylor howled with pleasure, her skin tingling and glistening with sweat as she came. Peter continued to fuck her ass, his perfect pounding giving Taylor's orgasm a bit more staying power. Then came a change in the tone of his moans... a hint of desperation... a climax. And Taylor was ready to show what Peter was well-versed with: she was a woman of her word.

She scrambled to her knees and Peter stood over her. There was no direction to be given, Taylor dutifully and happily sucked his cock into her mouth straight from her ass. No hesitation. That just wouldn't be right in her books. It was hot and savage, no mercy. No slow build up. Taylor wanted an eruption and for Peter's white-hot magma to cover her face. She flat out needed it. This wouldn't be a complete act without it.

"Cum," she demanded, her fist a blur on his prick. "Give it all to me... every fucking drop. I'm greedy... so greedy... I want that hot jizz covering me... I want to see what my ass did to you... don't hold back... all of it..."

If fucking Taylor Swift up the ass wasn't enough to get Peter to lose any pretense of wanting to hold back her being on his knees sucking him off and begging for his load right after did.

"Taylor!!!!" He yelled, taking his cock from her grip into his own just as he began to erupt. White hot volleys of cum went right to their intended target, her gorgeous face. Rope after rope slapped against her, one of them sealing her eye shut, another striking across her face and some even getting in her golden locks. The lustful blonde extended her tongue, making sure it got just as coated in his cream.

Taylor wrapped her red lips around the crown, sucking his cock head and furiously running her tongue under it, sucking the last few streams from him before letting him go with a fiendishly sexy giggle to top it all off.

"Cami was right," Peter thought to himself. "She should send Taylor a fruit basket."

*****

In an effort to avoid further run-ins with Kira, Camila had elected to take her Monday lunch in the student union's food court. She stood before the row of eateries, taking a moment to decide what exactly she was craving on the sliding scale of fast-food burgers to fast food Asian cuisine.

As her eyes scanned the menus from afar, they also caught view of Selena Gomez.

"Selena!" Cami said, getting the other woman's attention. Selena heard and made her way over.  

"What's up?" Selena asked.

"Just lunch." Camila replied. "Don't feeling like dining alone. Care to join me?"

"Sure! What're you having?"

"Haven't decided yet," Camila said, her eyes still hopping between the menus. "You have any suggestions?"

"Well, pizza never really fails. And bonus, it's not Sbarro's."

Cami thought it over, nodding her head as she came to agreement. "Sound logic." They walked over to the pizza destination when Cami paused them for a moment.

"Something wrong?" Selena asked.

"No, not at all," Camila replied. "I actually wanted to ask you something and thought it might be best before we eat."

"Sure, what is it?"

"Well," Camila began. "Next week finals end and to put it lightly it's been extra stressful for myself and Peter so I was going to surprise him with a little Vegas trip right after his last test. Thursday to Monday. I was going invite Lili too but she's taking on more hours at her job to help pay for some convention she's going to in July and now here's your invite. Not the full load I was expecting but the penthouse suite can still accommodate."

"Are you serious?" Selena asked, a smile slowly creeping to her face.

"Well, yeah. Wouldn't have said it otherwise." After her reply Camila was surprised with a big hug from an absolutely giddy Selena. Cami returned the gesture, a bit surprised at the extreme positivity of the response. "Okay, not that I don't appreciate the PDA but a yes would have sufficed."

"Not it's just... I'm happy!" Selena said. "It's like... I really feel that I've turned things around. My mom seems a lot calmer with me, I'm making good money at work, my grades are up... and I'm pretty confident me and Peter are good again."

"That's great!" Cami said. "You can tell me all about it when we get some food. And while I thank you for the pizza recommendation, I finally caught a whiff of some shrimp fried rice. I think I know my lunch destiny."

Camila got her lunch, Selena got hers and the two selected a seat near the glass window, the sunshining in just the right way so not to get in their eyes.

"So, this is one of those moment where I love to say I told you so," Cami said, unraveling her plastic silverware. "But I did tell you things would be good between you and Pete again."

"Well... they might be more than good," Selena said, a coy smile crossing her lips that Camila caught.

"Spill," Camila demanded. "I think you have some details you wanna share. You know, just between us girls."

"Well, because off the shit that happened at the restaurant, I invited Peter out dancing. Which we did, and we talked before that. And that's ALL it was going to be in my mind."

"Uh-huh..." Cami said, invested in every word Selena said.

"And true, we were getting very close, and that happens when you dance."

"Of course." Cami agreed.

"Exactly. And then my ex comes in... and I'd rather not go into too many details about what went on between us to make him the ex." Selena looked a bit embarrassed just remembering she'd ever been with Reggie.

"You don't have to. I know some of the details. Enough to know he's a bastard."

"And he proved it. Came up to me, really tore into me. Pushed Peter, which knocked me down... so in response Peter knocked him out."

"Get out!" Camila said. "Peter punched him? Damn I wish I could've seen that. You get it on your phone?"

"I wish," Selena joked. "And after that, we kind of had to leave the club... and things happened that were a little more intense than dancing if you catch my drift."

"The drift is very much caught. When exactly was this, if you don't mind me asking?"

"Saturday night... and some of Sunday morning." Selena replied. "Why?"

"That rapscallion," Cami said with a grin, biting the straw of her soda between her teeth. "Peter's been very busy."

"What do you mean?"

"Well sweet Selena, who do you think he was with on Friday?" Cami cheekily replied. "And a little of Saturday morning."

"Oh my gosh!" Selena said, covering her mouth as she laughed. She suddenly got very serious. "Wait, are you two... I mean I didn't..."

"Oh no!" Cami assured. "No no no no. We had a long discussion about that. And what happened was I had just gone through someone reopening all of my Jose wounds that hadn't even totally healed up. Then the whole Hailee thing. We just needed some comfort, and we both went for something familiar. But that's all. You didn't do anything wrong. It was just... friends comforting each other in a very intimate way."

"Okay," Selena said, calming down a bit. "I just... I just didn't want to wreck things for him again. Or you."

"Well, you didn't," Cami said. "But thanks for the concern... and the idea."

"Idea?" Selena asked.

"Well... like I told Peter our little comfort fest can't last forever," Cami said. "So... here's my thinking. Vegas is that grand old send-off."

"You want me to get a different room?"

"Not at all."

"Oh." Then it his Selena. "Ooohhhhhhhh. Are... are you suggesting that..."

"Unless you don't want to," Cami said. "But yes, the suggestion has been made. But no pressure if you're not into it."

"It's not that. It's just kind of a surprise. But... not opposed to the idea at all. You're sure?"

"Absolutely." Camila confidently replied. "I mean why not? That's what college is for, right? Now, all we need to do is come up with just the right way to put this idea in motion..."

***** 

"And that does it," Lili said. She'd just finished hooking her GameCube up to the comic stores huge HD TV in the back room. It was a treat the owner, Jurnee Smollett, thought would be a good idea for her workers. Lili was happy and surprised her retro game system worked on a more modern TV without an adapter. Jurnee bristled at the idea of a GameCube being called retro.

"You sure you don't mind me doing this?" Lili asked.

"It's not problem," Jurnee said. "It's not like I don't know that Kiernan binges Next Generation and Clone Wars back here. I mean for one she actually brings the hard copies and leaves them out in the open. And usually, it's right alongside Roland so this isn't a big deal. Just get the work done and anything else is smooth sailing."

"No problem." Lili replied.

"When is the free help supposed to arrive?" The boss asked. She opened the backdoor, checking on the sky for the third time since she saw the weather forecast earlier in the day. "Those clouds are getting fit to burst."

"It's almost closing," Lili said, checking her phone for the time, which was 4:55. "Should be any minute."

Almost on cue with the last word of her sentence the jingle jangle of the front door opened. Lili and Jurnee got up to see it was indeed the awaited free help in the form of Peter Ferrano, and he was holding a bag full of take-out.

"Just in the nick of time," Lili said. "Very appropriate for a store that deals in four color heroes."

"Would have been here a bit earlier but, takeout." He replied. He set the bags down as Jurnee approached, extended her hand.

"Hi, I'm Jurnee, store owner and Lili's boss," she said. "I hope she laid out the laws of the land since you'll be giving her a little help."

"Crystal clear," Peter said. "After eight, no more cocaine and strictly numerical books are grouped separately from others."

"Yep, you've been briefed," Jurnee said with a laugh. "And with you here I can head out and lock up for the night. See you both later."

Jurnee bowed out and locked up just as she said, leaving Lili and Peter alone. The blonde approached him, curious as to what he'd brought. "What's on the menu?"

"I know you love a good burger," Peter said.

"Guilty as charged."

"Knowing that I stuck to the beef, but just in a different form; Philly cheesesteaks. And a double order of fries for us to split."

"Very daring move Mr. Ferrano," Lili said, leaning back against the store's counter. "Sweet peppers?"

"Of course. The works. Sweet peppers, hot peppers, onions and mushrooms."

"Then that just leaves the ultimate question: Cheese Whiz or provolone?"

"One twelve-inch each," Peter said. "Your choice is 100% of one or the other or a 50% split."

"You really did cover all the bases," Lili said with a smile.

"Yeah, and it's that kind of quick thinking that's going to put me ahead in our little Mansion of before we step into some Eternal Darkness."

"Well, before I make you eat those words alongside dinner, we do have some work to do," Lili said. "Just some back issue organizing, like said. No real new product to put out or take into inventory. Most of that comes in Tuesday and we get it done that night and on Wednesday morning. Tonight, we're taking care of the X-Men stuff. That alone is honestly a couple of weekends worth of work. There are like seventy different comics just named X-Men alone. Got that drilled into me via Kiernan on day one."

"Nerd bootcamp."

"Pretty much," Lili laughed. "So, let's get started." She picked up one of the plastic bags. "What's in this one?"

"Dessert. Oreo cheesecake."

"Cheesesteaks and cheesecake, how decadent." They headed into the backroom. The TV was set up as were the two gigantic stacks of comics and several long white boxes marked with the respective titles destined to be pack in them.

"Okay, it's pretty simple," she said once they got to the books. "Numerical order, always group the variant covers right next to the normal editions. Backing board in the bag first, then the comic, one strip of tape on the back to keep it closed. Rinse and repeat."

The each sat down next to their respective piles and got to work. It was a relatively simple thing. The only thing that made it daunting were the sheer numbers involved. Lili wasn't joking at the abundance of books with the X-prefix.

"You do this a lot?" Asked Peter, carefully inspecting each issue.

"Part of the job." Lili answered. "I usually don't have company doing it. Not complaining about that either. Sometimes there's Kiernan but then she'll go int depth on some storyline and gets really passionate and that's fun but I think I just look like a deer in headlights because she kind of stops when I look up. I think I come off as like a snob or something. It's just... a bit overwhelming. Then again I think I've seen the same look on her face when I get into the continuity mess that is the Halloween franchise so it evens out."

"Well, now that I know that I can talk about my theory as to how Halloween III actually DOES fit into the Myers timeline the topics of conversation become truly endless... like the number of timelines themselves in that franchise."

"Well before we delve that deep how about some music while we work?" Lili took out her phone and after a few swipes of her finger Styx's "Renegade" started to blast from the blue tooth speakers on a nearby table.

"You made a playlist?"

"Of course. I mean I had to do something with the music conversation we had. We got some Styx; we got some Gaga... and a couple of surprises along the way."

"Thanks," Peter said. "Should make this go by a lot quicker so we can dig in and fire up some games."

"Yep. And to lull you into a false sense of security so I can utterly decimate you on MY playthrough's mansion."

"Always with the ulterior motive," Peter joked. The music filled a few moments before Peter spoke again. "Can I... uh... ask you a question? I mean if you want to dodge it, I totally get it."

"About what?"

"Well... it's just... when you found out about Hailee... did she bring up the threesome? As like some kind of reason?"

"Honestly... yeah," Lili said, nodding her head. "She did... and it pissed me off. I mean... it's not like it was my idea and it felt like she was trying to blame me for what she was doing."

"She did the same thing with me." Peter admitted. "I'm guessing the same words for us both."

"Yeah. I guess that leads to a question of my own. I know I asked before and we talked about it... but that was before that whole... thing. Do you regret it now?"

Peter took a moment to think. However, once his eyes landed on Lili again the answer was obvious. "No. For the same reasons. And... if we hadn't maybe we wouldn't be as close as we are right now. I mean totally still would have been there for you after the trip. But... well to put it bluntly if you're still friends with someone after sex and you don't get closer than either the sex wasn't that good or you aren't that close. And I think we're close... and it was good."

"Can't disagree on either part," Lili said. Before what was said could sink in for either of them, Lili switched the subject. "You know what? Let's put the work on the back burner. I'm hungry and I feel like exploring a haunted mansion with an Italian plumber."

They migrated to the couch. Lili turned on the game system and Peter brought over the food, taking out the sandwiches, fries and a small Styrofoam bowl.

"What's in that?" she asked.

"Gravy." He replied, getting a perplexed look from the blonde. "You ever see a movie called Diner?"

Lili shook her head.

"It's great, we gotta watch it sometime. Anyway, most of it takes place in a diner, and one of the dishes ordered is Fries with gravy. Kind of like that Canadian thing, poutine, without the cheese. It's pretty good, but I also brought some ketchup packets if you wanted to play it safe."

"Well, far be it from me to ever shy away from a little bit of experimentation." There was a tone of flirtatiousness in Lili's voice that Peter caught and enjoyed.  

The startup screen for the game started and Lili dimmed the lights. Just as she did that, a loud thundercrack was heard. The two went out to the front of the store to see it absolutely pouring outside.

"Where'd you park?" she asked Peter.

"My car's still at my place," he said. "I pretty much walked here. "What about you?"

"Parking garage across the street. Third floor. My car's going to be dry as a bone but I'm not going to go through that or wade through the aftermath. Looks like it'll be a while too."

"Well fortunately we have some gigantic sandwiches, games and a store full of reading material to keep us busy while we spend the night together." Peter answered.

Lili smiled when it occurred to her that was what they were going to end up doing. And she couldn't think of anywhere she'd rather be at that moment, rain or shine.

********  

After a hat trick of days where Camila got to avoid the office and therefore Hailee, Thursday brought on no such luck. That didn't mean that she didn't have some kind of luck. For example, she had no classes that day. The few she did were cancelled to the students a free study day. That was a big win in her book. The other win was that she had a lunch time guest in Peter Ferrano.

While lunch was indeed on the itinerary, Peter had picked up some Chinese take-out, they both had something else on their minds when she met him in the hotel lobby. It was something they both knew would make her very hungry. She led him to the second floor where all the conventions and gatherings were usually held in the hotel. It was dead currently, there weren't going to be any gatherings until the end of the month. The cleaning staff, the day crew at least, had long since finished their sweep of the floor.

All of that added up to a bit of privacy. That privacy led to the two locking themselves in a bathroom on the far end of the floor, away from the elevators. With that done, the first hungry kisses came, and that led to Camila being bent over at the waist over the sink in the restroom, her skirt hiked up and her panties around her ankles. Peter's cock was buried inside of her very hungry pussy.

"Oh God Peter," Cami grunted. "You have no idea how much I needed this right now!"

"I think I might have a good idea." He replied. He leaned over and kissed Camila's neck, his cock driving into her sopping cunt at a heated pace from the very start. His hot breath as he moaned for her made goosebumps pop up all over her body.

Camila's hands were planted firmly against the mirror in front of them while Peter's moved down legs. First, they began at his hips, but he just had to allow them to wander down. Down to Camila's thigh and lower. When her skin gave way to the intricately stitched hem of her black stockings.

"Oh my god!" Peter said. "Camila..." He felt himself drive into her faster. Something about stockings just drove him mad and Cami loved the results.

"Mmm hmm," she said, grinning. "Just like that... mmmm Petey right there... give it... ohhhh...."

The two were in perfect synch with each other. Cami pushed back, meeting him thrust for thrust, every word spoken by one urged the other on and ever touch like electric fire. This wasn't like their bedroom romp; this was a bit of afternoon delight. Though it may have been a bit of a quicker pace, it wasn't any less enjoyable. They just knew how to work each other up.

Peter knew just how to move inside her to hit those sweet spots and Cami had the same knowledge of him, working her body and saying just the right words in just the right way to make him ready to melt. His eyes went between the amazing view of his eyes entering Cami from behind and to the mirror to her face and the look of ultimate enjoyment on her face. Free of troubles and nothing but the pleasure on her mind. And while the reflection was nice, Peter wanted to be a bit more up close with her. He pulled out and spun Camila around. The brunette got the picture, stepping out of her underwear. She laughed with glee when she felt Peter's hands grip her ass and lift her onto the sink behind her. One leg dangled loosely while the other wrapped around his hip.

Cami kissed him, her tongue sliding into Peter's mouth just as his cock slid right back into the warm depths of her pussy. "Needed a better a view huh?" she asked.

"Can you blame me?"

"Not really."  She got a smile out of both their lips meshed together again. From there it was more of his heavy breathing in her ear. He was focused on her and nothing but. Cami was focused as well, but she managed to get a few words out.

"Peter," she said in a gasp. "This time... mmmm... mmm cum in me... cum with me... it's okay... you've got the green light Petey... just do it... don't worry..."

Camila's voice was dreamy and full of desire. She gave Peter the go ahead to drive them to the end. Marathons had their place, but right now they both needed a quick fix of each other and were both ready to drive off that cliff together.

"OH GOD... oh Cami... oh my god..." Peter said, thrusting into her faster and faster now. It was any moment for him and any moment for her.

"That's right Petey," she said. Camila grabbed his face, forcing him to look her in the face. "Don't stop... don't even think it... cum... cum with me... come on..."

Her pleads wore him down, it was too much for him to take. One last thrust and one last kiss and Peter filled Camila up, flooding her with his hot cum. That last thrust and explosion set the lovely Latina off a swell. The moaned into each other's mouths, softly sucking on each other's tongues as they slowly came down. The kiss broke and they both laughed softly. Peter pulled out and Camila slid off the sink and back to her feet.

"Nothing like a little lunch time rendezvous," Cami said as she pulled her skirt down. "And what did you bring for food?"

"Singapore noodles for you, double order." Peter answered.

"It's scary how well you know me. So, here's the rest of the lunch hour we're eating in Conference Hall B. I'm going to go clean up a bit more, pick up some drinks in the gift shop and then we feast. What are you feeling?"

"Honestly just some sparkling water's good for me," he said, zipping his pants up. "Also... love those stockings."

"I thought you might," Cami said with a smirk. "I mean face it Peter, look at your history. Sydney, Taylor, Selena, Hailee... and obviously me... you're a leg man. And leg men tend to love some stockings."

"Can't deny that."

"Oh, and one more thing!" Cami said before he left to the prescribed room. "I have a suggestion for you. And by suggestion, I mean we're pretty much doing it."

"It's you so of course my fate's been decided for me."

"That's what I love you about you Petey dearest," Cami said. "You don't question the inevitability of my amazing ideas. But anyway. Next Thursday after your last final you, me and Selena are going to Las Vegas. Got a penthouse suite. Three friends having fun... like I will openly admit we should have in high school if I hadn't been so abrasive to Selena, and vice versa to be fair. And also... to kind of have a last hurrah with you. No offense at all Petey... because that was one hell of a quickie... but this was never going to be a long-lasting thing. Fuck I'm being so callous, aren't I?"

"No, you're not," Peter said. He put his hand on his shoulder to assure her.  

"Look... it's not that the sex isn't great. But it's just that... Peter if we keep doing this it's going make things way too blurry between us and I don't want that. Right now? We're just helping each other through a really, really rough time... and I think that has to end."

"Camila, I totally understand." He replied, giving her a quick but deep hug. "And I agree."

"Good. And now that we have that out of the way... let me tell you one thing for sure about this little Vegas trip. In between all the sight-seeing and gambling... I'm going to rock your world." She kissed him; her lips full of fire. "Holy shit you're such a good kisser."

"You're not bad yourself."

"Not bad?" Cami said half-seriously. "I am gonna make you pay for that."

"I can only imagine how. For a week at least."

*******

It was a lazy Sunday for Lili. Cami was at work, Hailee was still avoiding her, Sabrina and Peter were busy with the movie, which left Lili alone. And of all those names she wished one was with her the most. And that was why she'd called Madelaine to come by. She needed someone to talk to, and that someone needed to be neutral, especially about what was on her mind. While Lili was anxious, she was far from down in the dumps. She just needed a sounding board and there were few better in her life than Madelaine Petsch. And while she waited, she watched YouTube FX clips for ideas. However, that ended when the knock came to her door. The blonde got up from the couch and opened the door, letting Madelaine over the thresh hold.

"Your councilor has arrived," Madelaine said, brushing past Lili after a quick hug hello. She took a seat on the couch and waited for Lili to join her.

"Nice to see you too Mads," Lili said as she sat down.

"Never been one for small talk," Madelaine said. "Which I'm sure you're aware of. Doesn't mean I don't care. What's the problem you needed to talk to me about? How can I apply my wisdom?"

"Laying it on a bit think, aren't you?"

"Maybe," the redhead said. "But there must be some reason I'm here. So, let's get to it Lils."

"Okay... Mads... what would you say the rules on a friend's ex?"

"Come again?" Madelaine asked.

"Okay... just... let's keep this between you and me." Madelaine nodded. Lili sighed, breathing deep before she spoke again. "I think I like Peter... and that I've been falling for him for a while. And no, it's not all from the threesome... you did know about that, right?"

"Of course." Madelaine replied.

"Well, that confirms everyone knows," said Lili. "But yeah. Him, Hailee and myself. It wasn't my idea and it wasn't his. It was all on Hailee. And it was... it was so good. Looking back there were times I kind of forgot Hailee was there... but it's not just about the sex. We started to hang out a lot after that. Get to know each other more and... look it just happened. I just kind of fell for him. I think he feels the same but we didn't do anything, I swear. I never made a single move on him while he was with Hailee or me with Ashley. You have to believe me on that."

"Of course, I do," Madelaine said, her tone soft and friendly. "Lili, I know you and I know you'd never do that."

"Thanks... and we haven't done anything yet. I mean we spent the night together on Wednesday-

"You what?"

Lili paused, then realized what she said. "Oh no not like that! It was just storming bad that night and it just wasn't a good time to go home. We were both at the store because he was helping me out. We were playing some games too and we fell asleep... and we woke up holding each other."

"How did he react? How did you react?"

"We both kind of no sold it," Lili admitted. "I don't know how to do this because... he's Hailee's ex and I don't know what to do with that. That's probably part of his mindset too right now. You know, in addition to being cheated on. But should I even try? Am I crossing a line by even wanting this?"

"Quick question," Madelaine said. "For a little background that I thought I was clear on but now, from your tone of voice, not too clear."

"Okay."

"Hailee cheated on him, right? And he found out. Like he didn't catch them fucking or anything but caught them together."

"That's pretty much it, yeah."

"I see," Madelaine said. She got up, making a show of pacing back and forth, the overexaggerated musing look on Madelaine's face making Lili crack a smile. "I've reached a conclusion, and that conclusion is: Who gives a fuck what Hailee thinks? She cheated so she loses the right to tell anyone to stay away from her ex. Fucking go for it. Guilt free. You wanted my take and that's my take. No deliberation needed. It's open season if that's what he wants too. Suck it up buttercup. Get shit done."

"Really? I'm not being a bad friend or anything?"

"Lili, you're the last person anyone with any sense would accuse of being a bad friend. A bad friend is someone who avoids you and blames you for doing the right thing."

"Awww, thanks Mads," Lili said.

"I'm just telling you the truth. Now, are we going to continue this therapy session or are we getting to some Animal Crossing and vegan nachos as promised?"

"Of course. I mean if I welched that be a bad friend thing to do."

*******

After weeks of finals and heartbreak followed by hours on the road driving himself, Camila and Selena to Vegas the only thing Peter wanted to do was sleep. It wasn't that the trip was long or annoying. It was actually rather nice to see up close and personal how friendly his two closest friends had gotten after years of being ready to scratch each other's eyes out. And Camila had kept her end of the agreement, they were ready to go the moment he got out of his last final, which he felt very confident about. She and Selena were carrying bags of snacks with Selena even pulling pushing a collapsible cart that held cases of water, both still and sparkling.

Alcohol would be a concern for later, and Camila insisted on it being on her tab and by this point Peter knew when not to argue with her. She had a certain tone of voice where he knew it was just better to roll over and let her have her way. They arrived in Vegas at around ten in the morning. Once everything was loaded in the room the women had plans of their own for a little sight-seeing while Peter hit one of the beds in the suite face first. It could have been any of them but he just went for the closest one. While this did cost him the view of the women getting undressed and redressed in front of him, it was a happy toll to pay on the way to slumberland.

He woke up a couple hours later. Given the silence in the suite Peter guessed he was alone in the apartment. Since he fell asleep in his clothes, not even othering to take his shoes off, Peter figure the best way to feel less grimy was with a shower. He opened his suitcase and took out his own soap, shampoo and towel; he was never really a fan of using the stuff the hotels provided; and headed for the master bathroom of the penthouse.

While knowing a hotel heiress like Camila meant he'd seen many a sizable luxury bathroom, this one was certainly a site to behold. A big, round tub with golden handles he wasn't entirely sure weren't the real twenty-four karat thing, a gigantic mirror and a shower that easily lived up to the gigantic proportions of the rest of the room.

Peter slid the glass door open and stepped inside the shower. It almost seemed bigger on the inside. Still, any wonder at size was soon washed away by the hot water being jetted out of the sower spout. He let the water run over him, the warm H20 keeping any negative thoughts at bay through force of sheer relaxation. Right not, there was nothing else in the world but himself and the shower.

The world was about to get bigger.

The shower door slid open and there Selena was, just as bare as he was and looking at him with a smirk. "Hope you don't mind some company." The moment Selena stepped into join him and let the water wash over her body she got her answer.

It was nonverbal. Peter didn't think the moment needed any words and Selena found herself inclined to agree. They were on each other in moments hand roaming and groping each other's bodies while they started a round of tonsil hockey. Though the first round of the game was a bit short as Peter began to move his lips down Selena's neck.

"Looks like this part started without me," Camila said, surprising Peter. Selena, not so much. Cami stepping right beside Selena. She smiled slyly at the look of utter shock on Peter face. "Why Petey dearest, whatever's wrong?"

"I don't know if anything is wrong perse..." He replied. "Just a little... surprised."

"Good or bad?" Camila asked, wetting her hair.

"Good... to say the least."

"Wonderful. I'd hate to think kicking off this little weekend like this would be bad surprise."

"How else do you think we can surprise him Cami?" Selena asked, moving from Peter's side to Camila's, kissing her shoulder and giving him a preview of the surprises, they had in store.

"We'll get to that, but I'm a bit curious about something Selena."

"What would that be Cami?"

"Who's the best kisser in the shower." The two lovely Latinas turned to face each other, giving Peter a quick sexy side-eye before meeting in their own liplock. It was heavy on the tongue, both women pulling each other tight as the kiss grew more and more intense.

Peter watched, jaw agape as he could have sworn the shower got hotter. He washed every tongue movement, every caress each woman made on the other before the kiss broke and both of them made eyes at him.

"Hmmm, very nice,' Cami aid to Selena. "Now Peter my dear, you're turn." Both women moved closer to him in the spacious shower. Camila was on his left and Selena on his right. Cami grabbed his face softly and pulled it to her, giving him the same kind of hungry and deep kiss, she'd just given Selena. Tender but savage.

The moment that kiss broke it was Selena's turn. For a moment he thought he was going to be ping-ponged back and forth between the women. Then he felt Cami's hand stroking his cock and he knew that there was a lot more still to come.

"I think we might be at a stalemate with the kissing Camila," Selena said, her hand playing with Peter's balls while Cami stroked him off.

"I have to agree Sel... but I think just to be sure we might have to kiss Peter somewhere else."

The ladies were going full blast into the act, laying it on thick and Peter didn't mind at all. He just felt like he should be doing more. Though as both sunk to their knees, he was more than willing to let them do their thing and pay them back in full later.

They kissed his legs and caressed his thighs. The women exchanged a look and brought their faces closer to his cock. Peter looked down at them, a fantasy he never even knew he had coming to life before his eyes. Selena started at the base of his prick, her lips kissing up slowly Camila started at his tip, lusciously licking and flicking her tongue against the sensitive crown before wrapping her lips to give it a few soft sucks.

"Holy shit," Peter said. That sentiment only grew as both women moved until their lips met with his cock in the middle. Soon this intense liplock met at his head, their tongues caressing his dick while they wrestled with each other.

Up and down his pole the two pairs of lips slid, their twin tongues also a very important part of the party. And while the sensation was beyond compare, there was only so much this style of double teaming could do. Which of course mean the women started taking turns. Selena was first in taking on his cock solo. Cami wasn't too far away however, taking point just behind Selena, kissing her shoulder as she watched her begin to devour Peter's cock.

"That's it Selena," Camila urged. "Fuck that's so hot Sel... bet it feels even better, doesn't it Peter?"

"Uhh huh," he croaked out, his voice cracking. It made Cami laugh. Selena however was to focused. Her tongue swirled around the tip then slithered down as she took more of his manhood in her mouth. If Peter was in the frame of mind to really think, he would have caught a few tricks Taylor taught Selena. Their styles were similar. Selena picked up on cues from his body and voice, listening for where to get him, how to move her tongue. But there was a much more personal touch as well. Not just the look she gave him with those big brown eyes of hers. It was how her palms softly caressed him, not just stopping at his legs but going up to his waist, trying to feel as much of him as she could in her position.

"Mind if I get a turn?" Camila playfully asked.

"Not at all." Selena replied. The two kissed again before Camila got in position. She too looked up into Peter's eyes, though her brown eyes had a far more knowing look. A bit sassier and spicier.  

Camila pushed his cock up against his stomach, her mouth first going to his balls and giving them a bit of TLC with her tongue before moving to the root of his cock. She held the hard love muscle in her hand, lowering it to let her tongue move up to the tip. Camila gave Peter a wink before wrapping her lips around the head.

"Oh my gosh Cami that's so sexy," Selena said, taking up the cheerleading role now. She also had her hand against the back of Camila's head, slowly guiding her as she sucked off Peter. It was both a sensation and a sight to behold. Camila moans weren't anything to slouch at either, especially once Selena's hand slid around Camila's body and down to her crotch,

"Ooooh fuck!" Cami said, letting Peter's prick fall from her lips. Her chin shook, lips locked in a smile as Selena's fingers played with her pussy while her shoulders were treated to kisses from Selena's full lips.

Soon Camila was able to go back to her suckjob with a new fire behind her courtesy of Selena. Taking Peter to the root, slurping and sucking his pole and pushing him dangerously close to the edge... which was right when Camila pulled back.

"Little too close to the edge, huh Petey? She asked playfully. "How about this, you take a breather while I show the lovely lady behind me some appreciation. I think you'll have some fun with that too."

Peter took his breather as the mercy it was and kept his eyes on the lovely ladies before him. Sure, the water from the shower was hot but it was obvious it was these two who were really steaming up the glass. The moment Camila and Selena were face to face Camila took charge, pull Selena close for a kiss. She then began to press Selena backwards until she was lying on the floor of the shower with Cami on top. Peter stared in awe at these two beauties writhing on the floor together. His eyes were in denial at the vision they saw of Camila and Selena passionately kissing, hands all over each other. Selena in particular didn't seem able to keep her hands to herself.

However, Selena's grip wasn't so intense that Camila didn't have some room to maneuver, which she did as she began to move down Selena's body. Camila savored every taste of Selena's flesh she got. Lips to her neck down to her simply amazing breasts and still further down. Taking her time, but not too much time. There was a destination Camila had in mind after all.

"Ohhhhhh," Selena moaned. Camila had reached her target between Selena's legs and ready to make her new found friend see stars. And for someone who didn't have much of a sexual interest in women, Camila didn't show a lack of experience as she feasted on Selena's cunt.

Selena writhed on the shower floor, her hands squeezing her own tits as Camila started a fire down below. The water may have been hot but the talented tongue of Ms. Mendes sent wonderful chills throughout Selena's body. There was a savage tenderness to it all. Sweet licks of her tongue and the soft caress of her fingers went to furious sucking on her clit and pointed finger-fucking, getting all those sweet spots within. And all of this while Peter watch, his second wind growing. When Camila started wiggling her ass in front of him, he knew it was time to get back in. He knelt behind Camila, running his hand over her ass, which made the busy Latina stop her work on Selena for a moment.

"Was wondering when you'd come back to the party," Camila said, looking at Peter from over her shoulder. "I guess watching two beautiful women all over each other is an amazing recharge. Who'd have thunk? And before you attempt a reply, how about we just skip that and you start fucking me?"

Peter followed Cami's advice and slid his cock inside of her, making the brunette beauty freeze in place as she was filled to the hilt. When he began to pull out and press back in, Camila went back to Selena's pussy, still bringing the pleasure... albeit a little distracted. Not that Selena was noticing. She just felt things get better and better, hotter and hotter. And now with the view of Camila getting fucked by Peter it was pushing her to her limit.

"Oh... oh gosh... Cami... I'm... you're gonna make me...."

"That's right Sel," Cami urged. "Just do it... cum... I want to see you cum! We both do, don't we Peter?"

"Yes!" he grunted, giving Camila a deep thrust. "So much..."

"Let me help you give the people what they want Sel..." Camila's mouth returned to its post, pushing Selena closer and closer to her first orgasm of the trip. It didn't take too long, Selena's moans echoing off the bathroom walls, overpowering the rhythmic collision of Peter's pelvis to Camila ass.

"Camila!" Selena gasped. She began to cum and Camila refused to let up, attacking her clit and making Selena feel like a living firework show. When her body was limp, the beauty giggling and basking in the buzz of her orgasm, Cami turned around to Peter.

"Let's hit the pause button and finish this little adventure in bed." Said Camila. Peter nodded, pulling out of her and turning the water off. While Peter did that, Camila crawled back up Selena's body, placing a kiss on her full lips before whispering in her ear, "Hope you don't think you're done after one round Gomez."

"Of course not," Selena said, her voice still a little hazy. "Just catching my breath."

In moment the trio were out of the shower and into the bed Peter had conked out in. The women playfully pushed Peter back on the bed. With him laying back, Selena made her approach. Slithering up his body until she was face to face with him. She placed both her hands on his face as she kissed him while Camila grasped Peter's cock, guiding it into Selena's waiting pussy.

"Team work makes the dream work people," Cami said as Selena was filled.   She moved up the bed, watching as Selena began to ride Peter's dick. "Oh, this is so fucking hot."

Camila thought "hot" might underselling it. Watching Selena work Peter cock, listening to the noises coming from them both. Selena being fresh from the shower and her long, dark hair sticking to her body, her breasts... it just made it even hotter. While Cami wanted to be part of the action, she also wanted to feel her own anticipation reach insane levels.

Peter couldn't help but pull himself up, getting up close and personal with Selena's breasts. His hands were on her ass, running over her cheeks, up her back and back down again. It was white hot passion between them and Camila felt the need to get herself back in arrive much sooner than she expected.

She pressed Peter back down and straddled his face, Camila herself face Selena. Peter's hand held Camila, gripping her ass while he ate her pussy. Camila took her position to kiss Selena as she was fucked. It was a wonderful sexual triangle and not a single one of them could think of a better place to be in that moment.

While it was an appealing position, it wasn't one that lasted along, especially when Selena got an idea of her own. She pulled Camila close, whispering it to her. Camila nodded and climbed off of Peter's face. Selena bucked the bronco for a few more moments before leaning down.

"You know what I really want to see now Peter?" Selena asked. "If you're up for it?"

"Mmmm... what?"

"I.... I want to see you fuck Camila's ass."

"I.... I think that's more up to Camila than me." Peter replied.

"I'm so very, very fine with that idea," Camila said, planting a soft kiss on Peter's lips and tasting herself.

"That settles it then." Selena got off of his cock and Peter sat up a bit as Camila got in place.

With one hand he grabbed on to her hip while the other held his slick cock in place while Camila slowly lowered herself down. It'd been a while since anyone had used the back entrance, so she took her time sinking down on his cock. Peter moved his hand from her hip to her clit, rubbing Camila's button in circles until he was buried into her asshole. They were still for a moment, but soon Cami began to move on his cock, slowly rising and falling on his rock-hard rod.

"Oh.... oh my god," Cami whined. "So fucking big up there... fuck..."

"Too much," Peter asked, kissing her back.

"Mmmm no... just take it slow, yeah?"

"I do believe this is where I chime in to help," Selena said, crawling between Camila's legs and returning the favor from the shower.

"That hits the spot," Cami freely admitted. With Peter's hands holding her hips tight and her feet planted firmly on the bed Cami began to move. Slowly still, though Selena's talented tongue helped her get pass the initial discomfort and began to happily revel in the pleasure of anal sex.

"Oh... oh my GOD yes!" Cami howled. "Oh... oh Peter... mmmm that feels so good! You... oh my God... you two Sel... fuck don't either of you stop... please just don't fucking stop!"

Stopping was not on the agenda for either Selena or Peter and definitely not even on Camila's radar. The more she got comfortable with Peter's cock in her ass the more she began to tease him, make him feel just as lost the erotic pleasure as she was. She grinded her ass on him, squeezed it tight around his cock. It was the most tantalizing torture he'd experienced and his moans of pleasure signaled he wanted more.

However, Camila might not be able to provide that. She wasn't just getting attention from one lover but too and Selena's was driving her home just Camila had done to her. Cami couldn't complain though. It was all just too much fun to even consider that.

"Oh god Peter... Selena... oh shit you're both making me... making me... CUMMMMMMM!!!" It hit Camila like a crashing tidal wave, washing over her while neither of her partners in crime let up, which just made it more intense, an arctic fire hitting every nerve as it ran up her spine. Soon she was just like Selena had been in the shower, loose as a noodle. She had just enough strength to pull off of Peter's cock and flop down on the bed next to him in a happy heap.

"Looks like it's my turn now," Selena said, her smile a deadly combination of seductive and sweet. She got on all fours and crawled a bit on the king-sized bed to where Cami was. Selena's face was looking down on the exhausted brunette, giving her a sweet kiss. Then her gaze went back to Peter. "Fuck my ass Peter.... by my count you're last one who hasn't gotten their cookie.

"You sure about this too?"

"Definitely... now don't leave me waiting."

Peter didn't. He got on his knees and crawled just a bit until her was right behind Selena. He gave her ass a playful slap and was ready to press his cock against her bac door when Cami paused him.

"Let me make sure that missile's ready for launch," Cami said, her voice still a little dick drunk. She took Peter's cock into her mouth, sucking him for a few moments before letting him free. "You're good."

"Mmmm yes he is," Selena moaned, Peter's cockhead popping past her sphincter. Just like he had with Cami, he took it slow, working inch by inch of his cock inside her tight hole. And Cami of course had to help out her new pal just as Selena had her. She slid under Selena and began to lick her pussy while Peter filled up Selena's ass.

"Holy shit," Peter said. Troubles were the furthest thing from his mind as his cock began to saw in and out of Selena's rump. It was a bit faster than he had been with Cami. It didn't bother Selena though. She'd kind of insisted on it by pushing back against his cock. "Oh Selena... oh fuck..."

"Oh gosh... Peter yes," Selena whined. "Fuck it feels so good... feels so good in my ass... fuck..." He began to thrust harder, holding Selena by the hips and pulling her back to meet him thrust for thrust, all the while Cami had her fun below, licking and sucking on Selena's clit and every so often giving Peter's full balls some TLC.

Time lost more than a little meaning while the three of them went out it. Far too much fun was being had to even acknowledge the existence of clocks. However, both Selena and Camila had to acknowledge the change in tone of Peter's voice. Even though words had long waved him bye-bye, both knew from how he sounded the end was near.

Of course, Cami couldn't just let that happen without a bit of fanfare. She got out from beneath Selena and moved behind her, bringing her lips to Peter's ears.

"I know you want to cum Peter... we all want you to... but right now... I want you to cum on our faces... decorate us with that hot cum... I want it... and so does Selena... isn't that right Sel?"

"Mmm... yes.... oh gosh yes...." Selena whined, gripping the sheets tight as her asshole was plundered. "Cum for us Peter.... oh fuck baby please..."

"Oh... oh my God...."

"You gonna do it?" Cami asked, excited. "Cum... come on then... cum for us!"

Peter pulled out of Selena's ass and both women scrambled to the floor. They were on their knees kissing each other once more and making a show of it, breaking the lip lock only to vocally urge him on more.

"Cum... cum Peter," Selena said. "Please... please...."

"You heard her Petey," Cami said. "Don't disappoint."

"Ah... ahhh fuck," Peter groaned, his cock aimed at the lovely ladies as it was ready to burst. "FUCK!" he yelled. Cum zoomed out of his cock and began to splatter on the women's face. Both of them had their mouths open and tongues out as ropes of his hot white goo rained down on them. They moaned in approval begging for more until he simply had nothing left to give.

When the well ran dry the women resumed kissing, though now it was much slopier, Selena and Cami each licking the other's face clean of Peter's cum, the stunned man speechless at the sight. Once the cum was completely swallowed down Peter fell backwards on the bed and was soon joined on either side by Camila and Selena. Camila was the first to speak.

"I'm thinking we each take a real shower, get dressed and head down to the buffet," she said. "Because after that I'm pretty sure I could eat them out of business."

*******  

The rest of the days of the vacation had more than a few rendezvous between the three, either in groups or paired off. Though by Saturday it had slowed do, especially between Peter and Camila. There was no bad blood, it was just what they'd talked about before. This was the last hurrah of this fuck buddies' stage of their friendship. There was still love there but as both knew, that didn't mean there was romance. The same was true of Peter and Selena... though while hiking at Red Rock their pair had snuck off for a quick out in the desert air.

As Sunday came around though, it was all strictly friendship for all three as the day began at the breakfast buffet at the hotel. Peter and Selena had gotten their food first while Cami was still wondering the different culinary offerings.

"Selena, can I ask you something?" Peter said before digging in.

"Sure," said Selena. "What's on your mind?"

"How soon is too soon after a break-up? You know... to start dating again?"

"I think that's up to you. Why?"

"It's just that... I think there's someone.   I don't know for sure because if I did this whole weekend wouldn't have happened."

"Obviously." Selena replied.  

"And, I don't know if you or Cami noticed but I've been texting this girl and... I don't know. It's weird to say this considering what exactly happened almost every day of this trip but I was thinking about her. And yeah, texting her a lot. We'd been hanging out more and more lately. Even before what happened with Hailee. Nothing happened... I mean I wouldn't do that."

"I know you wouldn't... but you met someone, liked them and now... you want to see what that could lead to." Selena brought hand to his and held it. "Go for it. The only one who knows if you're ready to date again is you. I mean I'm the last person in the world who should give anyone dating advice, but since you asked for it... and if you think you're ready, then don't hesitate. The moment we get back in town, find her and tell her."

"You sure?" He asked.

"That doesn't matter. All that matters is if you're sure."

Peter let that sink in for a few moments. Before the conversation cold continue Camila came back with a very loaded plate.

"Did you get lucky last night?" Peter asked. "Because god damn Cami!"

"Oh please, this is nothing compared to Friday's breakfast," she said. "Besides, all I had yesterday was a granola bar, a THC gummy and a couple whiskey sours. I'm starving."

"Fair enough."

"So, what was the deep conversation you two were having?" Cami asked as she cut in to her waffles. "Anything I can chime in on?"

"No really," Peter said. "Just about what we're doing when we get back to town tomorrow."

"Well, let's worry about tomorrow when it comes," Cami said. "Right now, I'm thinking on our last day we take it easy. Maye just walk the strip a bit, few cocktails and call it an early night so we can hit the road early."

"Sounds good to me," Selena said. "Even if I am going to be working two weeks straight without a day off. But it was worth it to get the days off to be with you guys. It really feels good."

"Well, you're welcome to any gathering I put together Selena," Cami said. "Though we probably will just be hanging out and not the more intimate stuff. Not that it wasn't fun. But, time and place and all that."

"That's just what I was talking to Peter about before you got to the table. Time and place and when to pick one for yourself."

"You have to pick it for yourself," Camila agreed. "You can't just sit around and wait for something good to happen."

"You're right," Peter said with a nod and quick smile to Selena.

"Oh GOD how I love those two words," Camila said. "Especially when they come from your mouth Petey dearest."

*******  

It was 11:00 in the morning on Monday and Peter had just dropped Camila and Selena off at their apartments. And now he was on his way to see Lili. He'd picked his time, which was that moment, and his place, which was her job.

He parked his car across the street from the comic store and saw Lili heading in, fresh from getting her usual lunch from the food truck in the park. He began to approach her and the moment he got within her view a big smile came across her face.

"Hey Peter," she said, stopping just outside the door to the shop. "How was Vegas?"

"Well, I'm pretty sure you got the general idea of that when we were texting."

"Well, yeah but that doesn't mean I don't want hear it in person."

"True.... I wish... I wish you'd been there with me though."

"Yeah, would've been nice," Lili agreed. "I... I really would have liked to be there with you... and you know Camila and Selena. But... you especially. Because... it's just fun hanging out with you, you know?"

He gulped. "Lili, I have something I need to tell you."

"What is it?" Lili asked, a small bit of nerves in her voice.

"It's just... I... I really like being with you. I feel... it's just..." He looked at her face and any nerves he thought he heard from her voice weren't present on her face. Instead, all he saw was that welcoming smile and her beautiful blue-green eyes. She was waiting for something, for something from him. He just didn't have the words. But he had something else. His gut was telling him to go with that.

"The hell with it," he said before kissing her. While it initially shocked Lili, she returned the gesture, the pair embracing tight before it was released.

"Okay I know that was abrupt," Peter said. "It's just I've wanted to do that for a while and I just really want to be with you and if I pushed it too far, I'm sorry but I just needed to kiss you and-"

"Peter?"

"Yeah?"

"Shut up and kiss me again," Lili said. And he did. There was no place either of them would rather be in that moment, rain or shine.